#Guitarists meet their Queen mum
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
#Queen Elizabeth meets #Jeff Beck #Jimmy Page #Eric Clapton and #Brian May
#QE2#Brian May#Jimmy Page#Eric Clapton#Jeff Beck#Guitarists meet their Queen mum#Guitarists#Queen Elizabeth II
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Happy Birthday Marie!
@offwithhxrhead You requested a story where Madeline meets someone who could potentially be a new romantic interest, and I hope I have delivered:
--
âWOOOOO!â
Madeline eagerly joined in the clapping and stomping of feet as The Pondcrossers finished up their set and departed from the stage. âAwesome show, huh?â a guy next to her said, eyes bright.
âYou know it!â Madeline agreed with a beaming grin. âBest night out Iâve had in a while!â And I didnât even need to get drunk or high off my ass to enjoy myself. Isnât that a surprise.
âOh, donât start with that again,â the Queen of Hearts grumbled from a far corner of her mind. âIâm rather tired of that refrain.â
Yeah, yeah, sorry, Madeline thought back, shaking her head to dispel the negativity before it could take root. I know Iâm doing a lot better these days. Been kind of a rough road to get here, sure, but â Iâm out, Iâm about, Mum and Dad trust me not to do anything stupid. Thatâs progress. She grinned back at the stage as the crowd began breaking up into smaller groups, friends chatting with friends. And that was a fucking great band! Why the hell theyâre playing this place instead of living it up in Hollywood or â or Liverpool is beyond me.
âLiverpool?â the Queen asked, one eyebrow raised.
It was the first thing that came to mind! I donât know the party towns of England! And asking Mum or Dad isnât going to help, given the latter grew up in the ass end of nowhere and the former spent most of her life in a psychiatric hospital. Which you didnât help with.
âOh, shush and get us something to eat,â the Queen replied, rolling her eyes. âOne gets peckish.â
Madelineâs stomach growled in answer. One does â might as well pick up a snack before we hit the road, she agreed, working her way toward the bar. If they serve food here, anyway...places like this always have peanuts or something, right? Eh, if they donât, Iâll just swing past the nearest burger joint and â
Is that the bass guitarist?
Madeline stopped in her tracks. Perched on a stool at the very end of the bar was indeed The Pondcrossersâ second guitarist â Jean, if Madeline remembered correctly. Which she was pretty sure she did, as sheâd spent a lot of the set watching Jean. The woman was exactly the type Madeline liked most â sporting wide hips, generous cleavage, long dark brown hair done up in a braid, and sparkling blue eyes. Sheâd handled her guitar like sheâd been born with it in her hand, rocking in perfect beat with her bandmates and shooting the audience wide, come-hither grins every so often when the music allowed. Just the memory of that smile gave Madeline the shivers â
And now, she was almost within touching distance of the woman. Madeline stared at her, frozen. Holy shit, I didnât realize...I mean, I guess it makes sense, singing like that is probably thirsty work, but...is it okay if I just â go up to her? I dunno if sheâs cool with fans meeting her outside of sets or not...especially fans who might get a little...n-not that Iâm gonna do anything but say I liked her music, but she is really fucking gorgeous and Iâm on a dry spell and â
âAnd anyone who said your fatherâs influence in you is lacking should see you now.â
Cheshire appeared by her feet, winding around her ankles. âYou seem stuck fast to the ground,â he observed with his trademark grin. âPurrhaps I should try to claw your feet up?â
âLoathe as I am to agree with that disrespectful creature, you should get moving,â the Queen of Hearts added, draping a tentacle over Madelineâs shoulders. âYou are no mere pawn on the board â you are an ace in the pack. And you should act like it.â
Both of you be quiet before I start talking to you aloud! Madeline hissed, then bit her lip as she looked back at Jean. They did have a point â she was getting nowhere just standing there. In fact, she was probably starting to look a little bit creepy. And she did want to at least say âhi.â And tell her how awesome her band was. And if anything else happened...well, it happened. Madeline sucked in a steadying breath, then pried her feet off the floor and made her way over to the stool, trying to exude confidence. âHi.â
Jean looked over. âHi!â she said, all friendliness â that was one worry dispelled, at least. âAssuming you saw the show.â
âYeah â you guys were amazing,â Madeline told her, smiling. âBest band Iâve heard in ages, trust me.â She offered a hand. âMadeline Van Dort.â
Jean took it, shooting her another dazzling smile. âJean Carpenter. Pleasure to meet you.â
Madeline swallowed as their hands touched. Oh boy. Yup. Major crush. After one night. Gonna be hearing about this in Wonderland for months...worth it. âPleasure is all mine.â
#happy birthday#offwithhxrhead#fanfic#madeline van dort#this should fit the brief you gave me I think!#I made it a point to write down what you said Madeline liked in a woman#and the fact that the band is called the Pondcrossers is supposed to hint they are British#because going from America to England and back is 'crossing the pond' get it?#at any rate here is a Jean for Madeline to get to know#I couldn't resist making her last name 'Carpenter' XD#just felt right you know?#but yes hopefully you like this!#hope things are going well for you!#queued
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
Major Project - How people find bandmates (Research)
10 Musicians explain how they met their band
In high school, I got dumped by my ex so I made a group chat with two people I knew who could play guitar and drums. We all went to Pirate and our chemistry was sick.â -Â @dorganmuffy
âI was cleaning pots in a shitty Italian restaurant up North. I noticed another guy in the kitchen had long hair and brought his guitar into work a lot. I asked if he wanted to join my heavy metal band and he said yes.â -Â @laurie.laurie.laurie
âI met my fellow band members through playing and attending shows in the Queens/Brooklyn music scene.â -Â @arverne.sound
âOur band put up a Facebook post when we needed a new bass player and got lots of responses. Then our drummer got pregnant and we found a new one through the bass player.â -Â @thedesperadosuk
âIâve known one of my bandmates since I was four years old.â -Â @lawrnmusic
âThe rest of the band contacted me through Instagram. Online networking is so important.â -Â @mmrdrums
âWe found each other through social media. The band started as two mates but the rest were found through Instagram callouts and mutual friends.â -Â @steelmageofficial
âI found my band when I started playing music at Disneyland.â -Â @mrhowellmusic
âMost of our members met working together at a music school, then our bassist answered an ad we put out.â -Â @dbibby44
âOur band all met at Leeds College of Music in 2017.â -Â @supermarketpolice
5 Places to find musicians for your band
Social media. Between Facebook groups and Instagram callouts, social media is one of the most common ways musicians find one another. Some Facebook groups exist for this exact purpose, whereas by putting up an Instagram story you're more likely to attract a friend or a friend of a friend. Before trying this method, it's worth making your callout as specific as possible - this will make going through applicants much easier later on.
Ask other bands and people in the music industry. Anyone already in a band or working in music will know countless other musicians. The music industry is a small world and it only takes one introduction to unlock hundreds more.
Local practice studios. Pirate is filled with bands, but its also filled with solo drummers, guitarists and singers honing their craft 24/7. Say hello to someone in the communal area next time you visit, you never know who you might meet.
Friends and family. You're musical - did you get it from your mum? Did your sister also get it from your mum? Maybe joining a band with your family sounds like your worst nightmare but it's definitely worked for some - like the Bee Gees or Oasis. Plus, even if you don't want them in your band, your family members or friends may have valuable musical contacts they can link you up with.
School, college, university or work. These institutions often have music classes, societies or choirs, making them great environments to meet like-minded people to join your band. If your institution has one, put yourself out there and join a music society. If it doesn't, why not start one?
1 note
·
View note
Text
(x)
Anita has no time for love
ANITA DOBSON has put her life on ice. âIâve switched off all the sexual chemistry,â she says. âI haven't time for any relationship.
"I love men and I've had some wonderful men in my life. But I'm certainly not going to have an affair at the moment.
âI couldn't be in a TV studio and then a recording studio, and have an affair at the same time. I'm sure my man would leave me immediately. Iâll wait until this is all over and then Iâll concentrate on my love life.
âAnyway, itâs difficult to find a man who can understand that my career comes first, Iâve considered marriage, but itâs at the bottom of my list.â
Laughed
Who would be her ideal man? âI don't think they've made him yet!" she laughed. âI suppose when he turns up Iâll know.
"I like tall men. I love blue eyes. I don't mind if they are blonde or dark. As long as they are jolly and have a sense of humour, because I think I'd be a handful.
"I don't like them fat and I'm not too keen on too much muscle. But I don't think you can really make judgments. Simply because I could say I'd like eyed a tall, blonde, blue-eyed Swedish-looking man, and then a short, dark, moustached man comes along and something happens.â
Not content with being the favourite of Albert Square as landlady Angie in the BBC's top soap EastEnders, Anita has released a duet, Talking Of Love, on which she sings with Queen rock guitarist Brian May.
This unlikely combination came together through a chance meeting at the cinema, when they had to pass each other between watching the film Down And Out In Beverly Hills.
âBrian had written this song for me and asked if I would like to record it. I ran round the room three times and said: âYes, yes, pleaseâ â and thatâs how it all started.â
Although Brian is married with a family, it has already been implied that they are more than just musical partners.
âIf I was making record with a kangaroo I suppose they would all say I'm having an affair with it," said Anita. "But Brian and I are nothing more than good mates, really.
"People keep asking is there anyone in your life? There really isn't. I don't go out at all socially and I usually learn my lines on Sunday night after six days of filming.
Crisis
"You can't do everything. When I decide to take on something, I totally commit myself. I canât do that if Iâm out bopping away half the night.â
So who does she turn to in a crisis?
"My mum and dad,â says this 38-year-old bachelor girl. âI can discuss anything with them â even if itâs professional. They've been exceptional.â
So that her father, an East End pattern cutter, and mother can be close to her, Anita has treated them to a maisonette directly under the two-bedroom maisonette she bought herself in Wapping.
âItâs lovelyâ she says. âIt means I can go there and be with them whenever I like.
âThey donât know anything about showbusiness. They only know what they like and what they donât like.â
She was shocked at criticism for buying a property in the middle of docklandâs Yuppyland.
âQuite honestly, I didnât think I could handle some elegant, elite place after Iâd been living in a council flat in the East End all my life.
âI think if Iâd moved away from my true roots, people would have criticised me for turning my back on my class. If I stay, they criticise me for living in the area and having money. I donât think you can win.
âAll I can say is that I love the East End. I was born there, and I feel Iâve earned the money and made it possible for myself and my family to live a little better than we did.â
bought ping herself
and ItIt's meanslovely.I can erbe Ilikewith them thingThey don'tknow
nes about show what Lenty
they don'tlike"like and criticismShe was shocked property In forthe buyingmid
dockland's thinksome "Qulet I'd elegant,Ihonestly,couldYuppylandelite livingIhadidn'tpndlelacein after been in the council flat End all my life
"I think ifI'd away peoplefrom wouldmy trijemovedroots,have my stay, criticised backthey onmemyfor class.turning11
think livinghavingInmoney.criticisethe areaIthedon'tandfor you can win.
love born "All the there,I can East andsayEnd Iisfeel. thatIwaI've1
earnedmade and itthe possiblemy money family thanandforto
myself live a littlebetter
did
15 notes
·
View notes
Photo
QUEEN BEFORE QUEEN
THE 1960s RECORDINGS
âââââââââ
PART 4:
THE OPPOSITION
JOHN DEACON WAS THE QUIETEST MEMBER OF A MIDLAND-BASED FIVE-PIECE WHOSE GREATEST AMBITION WAS TO PLAY ANOTHER GIG.
Initial research John S. Stuart. Additional research and text: Andy Davis.
John Deacon was the fourth and final member to join Queen. He became part of that regal household 25 years ago this month, enrolling as the bandâs permanent bassist in February 1971. His acceptance marked the culmination of a six-year âcareerâ in music, much of which he spent in an amateur, Leicestershire covers band called the Opposition.
From 1965 until 1969, Deacon and his schoolmates ploughed a humble, local furrow in and around their Midlands hometown, reflecting the decadeâs mercurial moodswing with a series of names, images and styles of music. The most remarkable fact about the Opposition was just how unremarkable the group actually was.
Collectively, they were an unambitious crew: undertaking precisely no trips down to London to woo A&R men; winning only one notable support slot for the army of chart bands who visited Leicester in the â60s (opening for Reperata & the Delrons in Melton Mowbray in 1968); and managing even to miss out on the option of sending a demo tape to any of the nationâs record labels. The bandâs saving grace is its solĂ© recorded legacy: a three-track acetate â although even this was done for purely private consumption, and has rarely been aired outside the confines of their inner circle.
It is perhaps indicative of the Oppositionâs modest outlook that their most promising bid for stardom, a beat contest, was called off before they had the chance to play in the finals. For John Deacon and friends, it seems, merely being in a band was reward enough.
Considering of all of this, itâs easy to imagine the response to the following story, related in the â60s to one of the Oppositionâs guitarists, Ronald Chester:...[ ]
...[ ] âThere was a teacher who worked at Beauchamp School, which John attended, who told fortunes. They went to see her one Saturday and were told, âJohn Deacon is going to be world famous and very, very rich. Of course, they all fell about laughing. She was determined that this was going to happen. But they all thought it was a joke."
What particularly amused Deaconâs colleagues was the unlikeliness of this scenario, given the plain facts of his demeanour. John was born in Leicester in 1951, the product of affluent, middle-class, middle England. As a youngster, he was known to his friends as âDeaksâ and grew up to be quiet and reserved, what Mark Hodkinson referred to in âQueen â âThe Early Yearsâ as âa ghost of a boy".
âHe is basically shy,â confirms Richard Young, the Oppositionâs first guitarist/vocalist, and later keyboardist. âI suppose he was quieter than the rest of us â but he was fairly static with Queen if you look at him on stage.â
Ron Chester agrees: âJohn was quiet by nature. His sister, Julie, was the same. Once he got going, though, he wasnât any different from anybody else. But on first approach, you really had to coax him out of his shell. Weâd have to pick him up. He couldnât walk down the road to meet us."
CONFIDENT
Despite any lack of personal dynamics, Deacon was a capable teenager: âHe was very confident," recalls another of the bandâs guitarists, David Williams. âBut in a laidback sort of way. He didnât have a problem with anything. âYeah, I can do thatâ, heâd say. We used to call him âEasy Deaconâ, not because of any sexual preferences, but because heâd say something was easy without it sounding big-headed. I remember saying to him once, Iâm going to have to knock off the gigs a bit to revise for my âAâ levels. What about you?â âNoâ, he said, âI donât need to. Iâve never failed an exam yet, and Iâve never revised for oneâ. Ultimately, he was just confident, with a phenomenally logical mind. If he couldnât remember something, he could work it out. And, of course, he got stunning results.â
Johnâs earliest interest was electronics, which he studied into adulthood. He also went fishing, trainspotting even, with his father. Then music took over. After dispensing with a âTommy Steeleâ toy guitar, John used the proceeds from his paper round to buy his first proper instrument, an acoustic, when he was about twelve. An early musical collaborator was a school mate called Roger Ogden, who like Roger Taylor down in Cornwall, was nicknamed âSplodgeâ. But his best friend was the Oppositionâs future drummer, Nigel Bullen.
âIâd first got to know John at Langmore Junior School in Oadby, just outside Leicester, in either 1957 or 1958,â' recalls Nigel. âWe were both the quiet ones. We started playing music together at Gartree High School, when we were about thirteen. We were inspired by the Beatles â they made everybody want to be in a group. John was originally going to be the bandâs electrician, as he called it. He used to build his own radios, before we had any amps, and he fathomed a way of plugging his guitar into his reel-to-reel tape recorder. He was always the electrical boffin."
The prime mover in the formation of the group was another Oadby boy they met on nearby Uplands Park, Richard Young. âRichard was at boarding school," recalls Nigel Bullen. âHe was always the kid with the expensive bike. He played guitar, and whatâs more had a proper electric, with an amplifier. He instigated getting the band together. Initially, we rehearsed in my garage, and then anywhere we could. John played rhythm to begin with. He was a chord man, the John Lennon of the group, if you like."
SWITCH
Despite his later switch to the bass, Deaconâs technique on the guitar also developed, as Dave Williams reveals: âLater on, I remember he could play âClassical Gasâ on an acoustic, which was a finger-picking execise and no mean feat. Itâs a bit like âMcArthur Parkâ, a fantastic piece of music, and when I heard it, I thought, âBloody hell. You dark horse!â Because he never showed off."
The Oppositionâs first bassist was another school friend of Johnâs called Clive Castledine. In fact, the group made its debut at a party at Castledineâs ouse on 25th September, 1965 (their first public performance took place the...[ ]
...[ ] following month at Gartreeâs school hall). Clive looked good and appreciated the kudos of being in a group, but he wasnât up to even the Oppositionâs schoolboy standards. âI was the least proficient, to put it mildly,â he admitted to Mark Hodkinson.âHis enthusiasm was 100%,â adds Richard Young, âbut his actual playing ability was null, so we had a meeting and got rid of him.â Deacon took over, initially playing on his reguÂlar guitar, using the bottom strings. âJohn was good,â Young continues. âIt was no problem for him to switch to bass. He hit the right notes at the beginning of the bar, and we were a better band for it. Whereas Clive made us sound woolly, as anyone who just plonked away on any old note would, John was solid.â
DIARY
Young turned out to be the Oppositionâs archivist, keeping a diary of each gig played, the equipment used, and the amounts of money earned (as indeed did John Deacon). Richardâs diary documented the day Deacon â now, of course, bassist in one of the worldâs most famous groups â first picked up his chosen instrument. âIn an entry for 2nd April, 1966,â says Young, âit reads, âWe threw Clive out on the Saturday afternoon. Had a practice in Deaksâ kitchen, and Deaks went on bass. Played much better.â John didnât have a bass, so we went down to Coxâs music shop in King Street in Leicester, and bought him an EKO bass for ÂŁ60. I paid for it, but I think he paid me back eventually.â
âJohnâs bass style with the Opposition was the same as with Queen,â reckons Nigel Bullen. âHe never used to play with a plectrum, which was unusual, but with his fingers, which meant that his right hand is drooped over the top of the guitar. Also, he plays in an upward fashion, which Iâd never seen before, certainly when we were in LeicesÂter. Over the years, Iâve watched many bass players adopt that style. Iâd say he has been copied a lot. Iâve mentioned this to him, but he doesnât agree.â
Clive Castledine wasnât the last member of the band to be dismissed. âThe vocal and lead guitar side of the Opposition was changing all the while,â recalls Nigel. âMyself, John, and Richard Young were always there â as were Dave Williams and Ron Chester later on â but we had a succession of other musicians who I can hardly remember now. There was a guy called Richard Frew in the very early days, and a young lad called Carl, but he didnât fit in. After we began playing proper gigs, Richard decided he wasnât happy with his singing and wanted to move onto keyboards, so we brought in Pete Bart (formerly with another local band, the Rapids Rave) as a guitarist and vocalist. He was good, but again, didnât last long.â
âBart was a bit of a rocker, while we were all mods,â remarks Dave Williams. âWe were impressed by mod bands like the Small Faces and the original Who. Bart seemed to come from a different era altogether.â
âDeaks had the Parka with the fur collar,â remembers Ron Chester. âAnd short hair, a crew cut. Mirrors on his scooter.â Richard Young agrees: âJohn was more of a mod than us. But you couldnât really pigeonhole the band, because our music went right across the boardâ.
âBuying Deacon his bass was no one-off, and Richard Young is remembered as the groupâs benefactor. Being older than the others, he had a steady job working for his fatherâs electronics company in Leicester, which brought him a regular, and by all accounts, generous wage. He rarely thought twice before splashing out on equipment for the other members.
RECEIPTS
âRichard bought me a P.A.,â recalls David Williams. âBut he didnât ask, he used to think that the group needed it. Heâd buy it and then say, âYou owe me thisâ. My mum used to get really annoyed. Sheâd was at that going- through-my-pockets stage, probably looking for contraceptives. She once found a receipt from Moore and Stanworthâs, a local music shop. It was for a Beyer microphone, which cost about ÂŁ30. I was still at school, getting pocket money, and my mum said, âWhat on earth is this?!â Receipts on the Sunday dinner table, that sort of thing. It was good, though. The group needed it.â
âI was dead serious about the band,â claims Young, who switched to organ with the arrival of Williams in July 1966. âPerhaps more so than anybody else. I could see it going nowhere if money wasnât pumped into it.â
âDick Young was an accomplished organ player,â adds Dave, âand he improved the group quite a lot. He always had plenty of dosh, and a car. But he was totally mad, a crazy bloke. Heâd come round with an organ one week, then next week, heâd have a better one. He ended up with a Farfisa, with one keyboard on it, then one with two keyboards â one above the other. Then he had a Hammond, an L 100. which was really heavy. Then he had a âBâ series one. The âLâ was top-of-the-range and he sawed it in half to make it easier to carry!â
Dave Williams helped to improve the group as well. âHe was at school with us,â says Nigel Bullen, âbut in another band, who we always looked up to.â That band was the Leeds-based Outer Limits (who went on to issue several singles â without Dave â in the late â60s). âI joined the Opposition after they asked me to watch them and tell them what I thought,â recounts Dave. âThe Outer Limits were older lads, all mods, but I was after something a bit more easy going, and the Opposition were my own age. They were okay, but I first saw them at Johnâs house, when they were still practising in bedrooms, and they were absolutely awful. I said, âHave you thought of tuning up?â They said they had. But it sounded like they were playing in different keys â totally horrendous. It was so funny. They were so conscientious, theyâd all learned their bits, but hadn't tuned up to each other. That was my first tip.â
âOur first proper gig was supporting a local band, the Rapids Rave, at Enderby Coop Hall,â recalls Nigel Bullen. âThey used to play at this village hall every week. and then we ended up doing it every week for quite some time.â Richardâs diary records the Oppositionâs debut taking place on 4th December 1965, and that the bandâs fee was ÂŁ2. Thereafter, they began to offer their Services in the local âOadby & Wigston Advertiserâ, which led to bookings in youth clubs and village halls in local hot-spots like Kibworth, Houghton-on- the-Hill, Thurlaston and Great Glen.
SCHOOL WORK
By spring 1966, the Opposition were playing every weekend, school work permitting. The peaks and troughs of their career are illustrated by the following memorable gigs: one at St. Georgeâs Ballroom, Hinckley, on 23rd June 1967, when just two people turned up and the band went home after a couple of numbers; and a September appearance in a series of shows at U.S. Airforce Bases in the Midlands, at which they were required to play for four-and-half hours with just two twenty-minute breaks. It was nothing if not diverse.
âIt didnât seem to matter what you played,â says Dave. âPeople would clap simply because you were making music. They never said, âDo you do Motown, or soul stuff?â â The bandâs repertoire initially consisted of chart sounds and the poppier end of the R&B spectrum. âAlthough we were inspired by the Beatles, we never did any of their songs,â claims Nigel. âBut we covered the Kinks, the Yardbirds, and things like Themâs âGloriaâ, and the Zombiesâ âSheâs Not Thereâ.
They also altered their name slightly to the New Opposition, which they unveiled at the Enderby Coop Hall. âThe name-change was decided overnight, when John moved from rhythm to bass guitar,â recounts Richard, whose diary records the date of the transition as 29th April 1966. Interestingly, though, it makes no mention of another local group also called the Opposition, long thought to have been the reason for Deaconâs crew adopting the âNewâ. The change did act as an impetus for further development, however, instigated by Dave Williams, who soon took over as the groupâs lead vocalist.
âWhen I joined they were doing all Beach Boys stuff,â he recalls, âand I think I may have brought in a little credibility. In the Outer Limits, Iâd been playing John Mayall, the Yardbirds, that sort of thing, plus that group was into really good soul like the Impressions, and fantastic vocal bands from the States. So I had a broad musical knowledge by then, whereas the Opposition had been a bit poppy.â Appropriately, the words âTamlaâ and âSoulâ were now added to the Oppositionâs ads and calling cards.
Towards the end of 1966, the New Opposition were enhanced further by the arrival of Ron Chester, whoâd previously played with Dave Williams in the Outer Limits, as well as in an earlier band, the Deerstalkers. âRon Chester was a bit eccentric,â claims Richard Young. âHe never used to go anywhere without his deerstalker. He was a really good guitarist (âstunningâ, adds Dave Williams). We were probably at our best when Ron was in the band.â
On 23rd October 1966, the New Opposition entered the local Midland Beat Contest. They won their heat, landing themselves a place in the semifinals on 29th January 1967. They won this, too, and steeled themselves for the finals, which were due to be held on 3rd March 1967, when they were to be pitched against...[ ]
...[ ]Â an act called Keny. The stars of the show would have been the nearest the Opposition came to having a rival: an outfit called Legay. (A year later, incidentally, this band issued a now collectable single, âNo Oneâ (Fontana TF 904,ÂŁ80J.) Unfortunately, for all concerned, however, the contest never took place. âThat was a fiasco,'' laughs Ron. âSomehow we won those heats, but in fact, I donât remember seeing anybody else playing. I donât know whether we won by default or not. After that, they pulled the plug on the competition â probably because they knew weâd be playing again!â.
CASINO
âThe heats took place in a club in Leicester called the Casino, which was the place to play,â adds Nigel. âThe guy who ran the competition was an agent for the club. His company was called Penguin (or P.S) Promotions and he walked like a penguin too, with his feet sticking out. The final was going to be held in the De Montford Hall, which is still the main venue in Leicester. We thought, âCrumbs, this is it, perhaps we might make the big time.â But the guy did a runner with all the money â people had to pay to come to the heats. So the final was called off.â
David Williams wasnât too fussed, as he scored another prize that night: âI remember taking a girl back to Dickâs car on the strength of us winning our heat. I said, âCan I borrow your keys, Dick? He said, âWhat for? You canât drive!â â
Were the New Opposition â or the OpposiÂtion, as they dropped the âNewâ again in early 1967 â left in limbo by the cancellation of the Beat Contest? Having achieved the most public recognition of their talents so far, were they disappointed with the loss of the chance to prove themselves further?
âNo. It was almost insignificant,â reckons Ron. âWe didnât really look upon it as a stairway to stardom.â And what would John Deacon have thought? âNothing really,â suggests Chester. â âItâs cancelled. What are we doing next, then?â That would have been about the depth of it. We were a village band, all gathering at the church hall to try and improve our abilities. The financial aspect of it wasnât in the forefront of our minds. We were more concerned with our music, and if we could get a booking doing it as well, to pay off some of the equipment, then that was a real bonus. Three bookings a week was enough for us while we were working or still at school.â Despite any dodgy dealings, history does have the Penguin promoter to thank for the only professionally-taken photograph of the Opposition. (âWe didnât go much on photos in the band,â remembers Dave Williams.) On Tuesday, 31st January 1967, two days after winning the semi-finals, the âLeicester Mercuryâ dispatched a staff photographer over to Richard Youngâs parentsâ house in Oadby. Here, the group lined-up in the front room, looking more like refugees from 1964, rather than 1967. The only indications of the actual date are perhaps Ron Chesterâs deerstalker hat and the ridiculous length of David Williamsâ shirt collars â seven inches, no less, from neck to nipple.
âDave was very extrovert,â recalls Nigel. âBut we all had those silk shirts with the great long collars made by our mums and grandmas for our stage gear.â Dave admits: âOur clothes were all a bit mixed up. We had silk shirts with tweed jackets â which were fashionable for a while â and bell-bottoms. Musically, we were pretty good, better than...[ ]
...[ ]Â most of the local bands around that time, but we had this squeaky-clean, schoolboy image which let us down. I used to get frustrated when we were billed with other bands, and theyâd all play with so many wrong chords but had a better image and still the punters applauded. Were they stupid? We were still at school â we didnât leave until we were eighteen â and werenât allowed to grow our hair longâ.
âAfter the mod thing,â he continues, âlong hair became really important. Bands were growing their hair right down their backs. I remember getting to one gig with John and Nigel a year or so later, and the other group were already on. And when they saw us they turned round and said, âLook! Theyâve got no hair!â. We were quite upset about thatâ.
âWe also went through the flower-power look,â Dave adds. âAnd then we got into those little jumpers without any sleeves that Paul McCartney used to wear, the ones so small that half your stomach showed. And then it was grandad shirts without the collars and flares.â Ron Chester: âThe flowery shirts and flared trousers were everywhere. We looked like a right shower of poofters. But so did everybody else. You stood out if you didnât wear them.â
1967 also heralded the arrival of an additional attraction to the Oppositionâs stage show: two go-go dancers. At least, it did if the existing literature on the subject is to be believed. âI vaguely remember it,â admits Richard, âbut speaking to Nig, neither of us can recal who those dancers wereâ.
Dave Williams throws some light on the subject: âThey were the jet-set girls of the sixth form, they came from the big houses. They came to a couple of gigs and just started dancing. Somebody who booked us for the following week actually advertised us âwith go-go girlsâ. But they were never really part of the show.â
ART
On 16th March, 1968 for a gig at Gartree School, the Opposition changed their name once again. âWe called ourselves Art,â reveals Nigel, âbecause Dave was arty, that is, he was training as an artist. It was as simple as that.â Dave agrees: âIt was my idea, because Iâd been doing art at school.â Nigel Bullen was aware of another band using that name around the same time (the pre-Spooky Tooth outfit), but assuming them to be American, reckoned theyâd be no confusion. As the Leicester-based Art never made it to London, there wasnât.
Despite wording like âA time to touch and feel, to taste and experience, to hear and understandâ appearing on the groupâs tickets, Richard maintains that Art was âjust the same bandâ as before. âNothing changed."
âIt was mutton dressed up as lamb, really,â admits Ron Chester. âWe thought if we were called something different, people might come because they were curious. But it didnât make a lot of difference. The audiences were captive at the places we played anyway. There was nowhere else to go on a Friday or Saturday night. Everyone used to roll up to see whoever was on, whether theyâd heard of them or not.â
1968 was the year psychedelia caught up with many provincial British bands. The Art were no different, but their acknowledgement of what had been last yearâs scene in London was via sight rather than sound. Their light shows seem to have been particularly memoÂrable, as Dave Williams explains: âThey were brilliant. We used the projectors from school, filled medicine bottles with water and oil, and projected through them to get this lovely golden, amber backdrop. As the image came out upside down, when we poured in some Fairy Liquid, it dropped straight through in a blob, but came out on the wall like a giant green mushroom cloud. It was amazing, and we had about four of them at the back, projecting over the band.â
John Deacon was party to another of Daveâs exploits. âOne day,â recalls Williams, âJohn and I bought a 100-watt P.A. â which was pretty big for those days â and took it into the lecture theatre full of kids at Beauchamp School (which Deacon had attended since September 1966) for our version of Arthur Brownâs âFireâ. We cranked it up as loud as we could, put the light show on, and let off these smoke bombs, which were DDT pellets weâd got from the chemist. All the kids started choking, and then the headmaster walked in...[ ]
...[ ]Â with a load of governors. You could see the fury in his face. One of the governors asked what we were doing. âItâs a demonstration in sound and light, sir,â I said. âWeâre using these ink bottles turned upside down, but weâre a bit worried about these DDT pellets so we might knock the smoke on the head, but weâre still experimenting.â And he fell for it!â.
INFLUENTIAL
Towards the end of 1968, a crop of new groups began to have a profound effect on the maturing schoolboys: Jethro Tull, the Nice, Taste, and in particular Deep Purple. Ron: âWe used to buy Purple records and learn to play them. Weâd seen John Mayallâs Bluesbreakers and the Downlinersâ Sect in Leicester, the Nice, King Crimson. These sort of groups. We learned a lot from just watching them. They were influential. There was always a big discussion in the band as to whether we should do a particular song. Once weâd decided that, thereâd be another big discussion as to how we should do it. Everybody had their say.â
Hair, too, had finally began to grow: âJohn grew his quite long,â recalls Ron. âWe all had longish hair, but not shoulder length. We couldnât look too unkempt for the normal side of life, but we didnât want to be too prissy for the other end of the spectrum. That was when we started playing universities, and we went a bit heavier. The audiences were far more serious minded about music and more enthusiastic. In some of the youth clubs weâd been playing, the audience would be moving around on roller skates, or peeling bananas all over the place, things like thatâ.
âWe felt we were making an impression towards the last year or two of the band,â he continues. But it went no further: âWe were at school, some of us had jobs, and there was an element of common sense overriding what we would have liked to have done. None of us wanted to chuck in our apprenticeships or courses. If weâd had a flair for writing our own material, we might have taken off. But we just played what was popular, nothing different from most other groups. That wasnât a basis on which to launch ourselves. So it never happened."
âWe didnât think that far ahead,â admits Richard Young. âI just thought of playing and getting repeat bookings. John was probably the least ambitious of all of us, to be honest. I think he felt that there was no mileage in what we were doing, although it was good fun. I think he had the impression that this was a hobby, a phase he was going through.â
Sometime in the Sixties, possibly 1969, but maybe earlier, Art recorded an acetate. Whatever the date, the crucial point is that John Deacon was present at the session. âWe weren't asked to do it,â recalls Nigel. âWe just wanted to make a disc. I think it cost us about five shillings.â
The venue was Beckâs studio, thirty miles south east of Oadby in Wellingborough, Northamptonshire. âIâd never been in a studio before and it seemed awesome, really,â recalls Dave Williams. âIt was a fairly decent-sized room for acoustics. It was all nicely low-lit, with lots of screens. The guy knew what he was doing.â Richard Young was less impressed, though: Iâve been in studios all my life,â he says. âThat was just another session. Nothing about it stood out.â
The âguyâ Dave remembered was engineer Derek Tomkins, who informed the group that they could record three tracks in the time allotted. âWeâd only gone in there with two, âSunnyâ and âVehicleâ,â says Nigel, âand we didnât want to waste the opportunity, so Richard knocked up a little instrumental called Transit 3â â named after our new van, the third one â right there in the studio. Although we were purely a covers band, everybody had a bash at writing, but we never did anything of our own on stage. The exception was Transit 3â, which was incorporated into the set after this session.â
â Transit 3â was about about the only track we ever wrote," reckons Richard Young (âHeart Full Of Soulâ, as reported in âAs It Beganâ, is in fact a Graham Gouldman nurnber). âI initially had the idea, but I canât really remember anything about it. Itâs very basic. It wouldnât take a great deal of effort to write something like that.â To the objective observer, âTransit 3â, taped in mono but well recorded, is a fairly uncomplicated, organ-led scale- hopper, reminiscent of Booker T & the MGs.
 âEverybody was listening to âGreen Onionsâ,â confirms Nigel, âso Booker T would have been an influence there.â But for all that, itâs well- played, with memorable lead and twangy, wah-wah guitar passages courtesy of Dave Williams. And, crucially, John Deaconâs thumping bass is plainly audible throughout. On this evidence, the Opposition were clearly a tight, confident outfit. âTransit 3â could have been incorporated into any swinging â60s film soundtrack, and no one would have jumped up shouting, âAmateursâ!.
UNFAMILIAR
The other two tracks, covers of Bobby Hebbâs âSunny' and the more obscure, soul- tinged âVehicleâ (later a hit for the Ides of March), featured a vocalist, but an unfamiliar one: another of the Oppositionâs fleeting frontmen. âWe had a singer for a while called Alan Brown,â recalls Nigel. âHe came and went fairly quickly. He was good, really good. Too good for us, I think. That wasnât him saying that. We just knew it.â
On both songs, Brown is in deep, soulful voice, sounding not unlike a cross between Tom Jones and the early Van Morrison â if such an amalgam can be imagined. The Artâs reading of âVehicleâ is edgy and robust, dominated by Richard Youngâs distinctive keyboards and Nigel Bullenâs bustling drum work. Dave Williams is again in fine form, delivering more sparkling wah-wah guitar, while on the cassette copy taped from Nigel Bullenâs acetate, at least, Johnâs bass is very prominent, over-recorded in fact, booming in the mix.
âSunnyâ goes one better, breaking into jazzy 3/4 time halfway through, before slotting back into the more traditional 4/4. Itâs an imaginative arrangement, with alternate soloing from both Dave and Richard, while the whole track is underpinned by swirls of Hammond organ and John Deaconâs pounding bass.
âWe did âSunnyâ as part of our stage set,â says Nigel, âbut I donât recall us ever going into the jazzy bit. Thatâs quite interesting. We might have talked about that before we went into the studio, but I think it was just for this session. Dave had two guitars, a six-string and a twelve-string, or it could even have been twin-necked. I still quite like the wah-wah he played on that track. By this time Richard would have been onto his second or third organ â he was heavily into Hammonds and Leslies."
Operating as they did in a fairly ambition- free zone, and having prepared the listener for a mundane set of recordings with their trademark laid-back approach, Artâs acetate comes as something of a revelation. Let any bunch of todayâs schoolboys loose in a studio for an afternoon and defy them to come up with something half as good!
Just two copies of the Art disc are known to have survived. John Deaconâs mother is believed to own one and Nigel Bullen has the other. âIâd forgotten all about this record,â admits Nigel. âWe know that one copy was converted to an ashtray!. We stubbed out cigarettes on Richards at rehearsal one night.â Although treated with anything but respect at the time, the importance of the disc is now apparent to Nigel Bullen: âThis is probably John Deaconâs first recording, apart from tracks he did in his bedroom on his reel-to-...[ ]
...[ ]Â reel, which are probably long gone. Although, knowing John, theyâre probably not!â
The beginning of the end for Art came in June 1969, when John Deacon left Beauchamp. With a college course lined up in London, his days with the band were obviously numbered. He played his final gig with the group on 29th August at a familiar venue, Great Glen Youth and Sports Centre Club. By October, heâd moved to London to study electronics at Chelsea College of Technology, part of the University of London.
Another blow was dealt in November, when the band's lynchpin, Richard Young, left to join popular local musician Steve Fearn in Fearnâs Brass Foundry.
âThey were a Blood, Sweat and Tears-type of group,â recalls Richard, âand paid better money than Iâd been used to. I was out five nights a week, on about ÂŁ3 per night, against an average of about ÂŁ10 between us.â The previous year, Richard had played session keyboards on the Foundryâs two Decca singles: âDonât Change Itâ (F 12721, January 1968, ÂŁ10) and âNow I Taste The Tearsâ (F 12835. September 1968, ÂŁ8).
SAVAGE
Ron Chester departed shortly afterwards, and gave up music: âI left in the early 70s, after John Deacon moved to London. John was replaced by a bass player was called John Savage, who unsettled me. He had different tastes and drove us a bit hard. His approach was totally different from Deaks's, and he was much more interested in the financial side of things. Weâd all been mates before, we didn't just knock about for the band. It just wasnât the same.â
Nigel, Richard and Dave pushed on into 1970 with the new bassist, changing the bandâs name again, this time to Silky Way. They returned to Beckâs studio to record a cover of Freeâs âLoosen Upâ with another vocalist, Bill Gardener, but that was the bandâs last effort. Dave left after falling into Nigelâs drumkit, drunk on stage at a private party one Christmas. âI waited for them to pick me up the next day,â he recalls sheepishly, âbut they never carne.â
Richard and Nigel moved into a dinner- dance type outfit called the Lady Jane Trio â âCorny, or what!â, laughs Bullen â but Nigel left music altogether soon afterwards to conÂcentrate on his college work. Richard turned professional, moving into cabaret with the Steve Fearn-less Brass Foundry, before forming a trio called Rio, finding regular work on the holiday camp and overseas cruise circuit. In the late â70s, he joined a touring version of the Love Affair.
Down in London, John Deacon caught a glimpse of his future world-beating musical partners as early as October 1970, when he saw the newly-formed Queen perform at College of Estate Management in Kensington. âThey were all dressed in black, and the lights were very dim too,â he told Jim Jenkins and Jacky Gunn in âAs It Beganâ, âAll I could really see were four shadowy figures. They didnât make a lasting impression on me at the time.â
While renting rooms in Queensgate, John formed a loose R&B quartet with a flatmate, guitarist Peter Stoddart, one Don Cater on drums and another guitarist remembered only as Albert. The new band was hardlv a great leap forward from Art: they wrote no originals, and when asked to perform their only gig at Chelsea College on 21st November 1970, supporting Hardin & York and the Idle Race, they hastily billed themselves â in a rare fit of self-publicity for the quiet Oadby boy â as Deacon.
A few months later in early 1971, John was introduced to Brian May and Roger Taylor by a mutual friend, Christine Farnell, at a disco at Maria Assumpta Teacher Training College. They were looking for a bassist. John auditioned at Imperial College shortly afterÂwards. Roger Taylor recalled Queenâs initial reaction to Deacon in âAs It Beganâ: âWe thought he was great. We were so used to each other, and so over the top, we thought that because he was quiet he would fit in with us without too much upheaval. He was a great bass player, too â and the fact that he was a wizard with electronics was definitely a deciding factor!â
How did the members of the Art/Opposition back in Leicester, view Johnâs success with Queen? âIt wasnât suddenâ, says Ron Chester. âFirst we heard heâd got into another group. We couldnât believe that â were they deaf? There were all these sort of jokes going along. Then we heard heâd got a recording contract and the next thing he had a record out. It was a gradual progression. No one dreamed he would end up the way he did.â
âI donât think we expected success for any of us" admits Nigel Bullen. âRichard maybe. He was the first one to go professional. But when John left for London to go to college, he left all his kit here. I thought that was the end of it for him. He had absolutely no intention of continuing. His college course was No.1. It was only after he kept seeing adverts for bass players in the âMelody Makerâ that he became interested again.â
He also seemed to lose some of that âEasy Deaconâ touch which so impressed Dave Williams in the â60s. âHeâd ring up these bands,â continues Nigel, âbut when he found they were a name act, he bottle out. When he went to auditions for anonymous bands, where he would queue up with about thirty other bass players, he had a bit of confidence. He just wanted to play in a decent band. Once I heard what Queen had recorded at De Lane Lea, and John played me the demo of their first album, I thought they were well set.â
CABARET
By early 1973, Dave Williams had forsaken a career in animation to join Highly Likely, a cabaret outfit put together by Mike Hugg and producer Dave Hadfield on the back of their minor hit, âWhatever Happened To You (The Likely Lads Theme)â. While Dave was in the band, they recorded a follow-up single which wasnât released, before evolving into a glam rock outfit, Razzle, which later become the Ritz, who issued a few singles. âDuring Queenâs early days, before theyâd had any real success, John came to see us once,â recalls Dave, âand said, âI wish I was in a band like this which could actually play some gigsâ.â Dave concludes: âI remember John coming round once around that time, saying Iâve got a demoâ. âSo have I!â, I said. So we put his on first, and the first track was âKeep Yourself Aliveâ. My mouth dropped wide open and I thought. âBloody hell! What a great trackâ. I remember saying that the guitarist was as good as Ritchie Blackmore â who was still our hero then â and thinking âTheyâre serious about this. This is the real thingâ.â
RECORD COLLECTOR NÂș 198 FEBRUARY 1996
âŹ
PREVIOUS: SMILE
https://melisa-may-taylor72.tumblr.com/post/639672109315014656/queen-before-queen-the-1960s-recordings
âĄNEXT: IBEX, WRECKAGE & SOUR MILK SEA
@natromanxoff, @mephisto92, @moviestorian, @x5vale, @39-brian, @onegoldenglance, @crosmopolitan, @an-abyss-called-life, @his-majesty-king-mercury, @i-live-for-queen, @brian-39-may, @toomuchlove-willkillyou, @brimaymay, @sail-away-sweet-sister, @drummerqueenrmt, @old-fashioned-roger-boy, @briianmaay, @inui-mycroft, @deacytits, @iminlovewithrogscar, @drowseoftaylor, @brianmayislongaway, @balticlover, @astrophysicist-guitar-god, @miez-lakatz, @brianmayoucease, @jesus-in-a-life-boat, @aslongasthereismusic, @roger-taylors-car, @silapril, @sherrifanciesfriskyfreddie, @tenderbri, @brianmydear, @thosequeenboys, @millionairewaltz-carpediem, @painandpleasure86, @bribrifrenchfry, @xlucylennonx, @a-night-at-the-abbey-road, @inthedayswhenlandswerefew, @madformeddowstaylor, @queenrogertaylorfan, @let-roger-get-a-lunch, @queen-for-life, @rethought, @drivenbybrianmay @mymakeupmaybeflaking, @old-but-still-a-child, @let-roger-get-a-lunch, @warriorteam1924, @funnydressesweirdhairanddance, @painkiller80, @thefanhuman13, @yourtieddownmother, @hgmercury39, @brimi-stardust, @thefairyfellermercury,  @retroromantics, @sailawaysweetbrimi, @sophiaintheskywithdiamonds, @holybrianmaywritingbear, @lydiannode, @39-yellow-daffodils , @ure-gonna-loveme-when-u-seeme, @kaykaybeachgirl, @foxmonkey, @deakysgurl, @redspecialandclogsandcurls, @briansrainbowsocks-deactivated2, @delilahmay39, @ohmybribri, @bless-the-queen, @everythingaboutfreddie, @doitforthevine67, @recordsoftheseventies, @rhysjoejoshtomfarisblog, @tenementfunsterwithpurpleshoes, @drummah-in-a-rocknroll-band, @beatlegirl1968, @maylorsqueen, @autumnscenemcyt, @gralto, @alittlepeoplemagic, @rainbowsockbrian, @frejudy, @drivenbybri, @yourlocalmusicalprostitute, @saik-ava, @omb-xx, @sassymaylor, @somekindofroger, @starlightmay, @freddiemercuryismylife, @sunshine112, @chrysochromulina, @glitteryloveravenue, @deakyislife51, @0-primejive-0, @just-a-skinny-lad,  @bluewillowmom, @sassiesillie, @stesichoreanpalinode, @farrokhbulsaramercury, @tayloredofqueen, @rushingheadlong, @izzy-is-slightly-mad, @scandalacious, @0-my-fairy-queen-0  @39-volunteers-to-space@zodiacaldust, @deakytaylor, @queenband70s, @deakyeveryday, @drivenbybrimay @70smayâ
201 notes
·
View notes
Text
Thatâs The Way (Chapter 4)
Pairing: Jimmy Page x Reader
Word count: 5.7k
Warning(s): Jimmy and Y/N falling in love at first sightđ„ș, nsfw insinuations in the beginning but nothing bad, language
Authorâs notes: Itâs Jimmy time, mates! Iâm so sorry for making you wait so long! Slow burns can suck like that sometimes. I hope youâre enjoying the plot so far, and that it wasnât what you expected! Thereâs so much more drama to come, though, so I hope youâre excited for thatđ As usual, please enjoy, happy reading, and send us messages if you have theories, comments, music recommendations for the playlist, or if you want to be added to the tag list :)
Chapters: 1 | 2 | 3
------
Y/Nâs train ride home from The Yardbirdsâ hotel was a constant swirl of what the fucks booming in her mind: what the fuck just happened, what the fuck does this mean, what the fuck am I doing, what the fuck is Jim doing, what the fuck will this become? Â
Out of all the things on Godâs good, green earth he could have wanted, he wanted her to kiss him. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Y/N thought when she initially heard the request. Then, when she questioned it, he escalated it to a blowjob since she thought a kiss was âtoo tame.â Y/N eventually did kiss Jim, as he wished. She was pretty sure that he still wanted her to kiss him after his little upgrade, and boy, was she right. âHe called me a princessâ, she remembered...what the hell was that supposed to mean?
As contradictory as it was, her mind was racing with so many thoughts, yet, at the same time, none at all. She was in overdrive, unable to think straight. Y/N forced herself to come to her senses as the train neared her stop, since her parents could not see the sheer bewilderment in her eyes and facial expression as she walked into her home. They would ask question after question, interrogating her as if she had committed a crime they had to get to the bottom of. She had to admit, reluctantly, that this was exciting. The star-studded aspect of it, the secrecy⊠It was a rollercoaster ride, yet Y/N wasnât sure she wanted to get off anytime soon. In the back of her mind, though, she knew this little dalliance wasnât going to lead to anything serious.
Jim, however, currently sitting at the foot of his bed in an empty hotel room, was in a complete daze. He couldnât comprehend that this was reality. The most beautiful girl in the whole world had just sucked him off, and then kissed him! She was completely obedient yet willing, and adorably shy, blushing every two seconds. But the kiss. It was dizzyingly soft, sweet, and passionate on her part. To Jim, this meeting of lips was perfect. Addictive. Devastatingly addictive, like a drug. He wanted more. Her lips were something else to taste and feel. He wondered if she would ever come back to him with intimate intentions. Perhaps even to spend the night, or something even more serious. By the way she so often smiled in a bright and enthusiastic way, Jim thought she just might. He had come to the conclusion, after continuously replaying what had happened just minutes ago in his head, that he was falling hopelessly in love with this girl. His Y/N.
Jim had never felt like this before.
And he didnât know what to do about it.
~~~~~~~~
A few weeks later...
Y/Nâs mum had sent her and her brother Charlie by train into London to go grocery shopping, and perhaps to visit Carnaby Street, Portobello Market, and the Oxfam charity shops to get some new clothes for themselves. Pushing the cart around the supermarket, Y/N and Charlie looked intently at the handwritten list their mum had given them.
âAlright, what do we need next?â Y/N asked, her head tilted to see the small piece of paper.
âUh, we still have to get oatmeal, eggs, and some fruits and vegetables,â Charlie replied, mirroring Y/Nâs position as he gazed down at the list in his hands, which was slowly being painted with black ink. They were making good time, all things considered.
âLetâs go to the produce section then, so we can get everything all in one go,â Y/N decided, starting to push the cart in that direction.
âYeah, that makes sense.â Charlieâs nod served as confirmation, and the two walked on, gazes captured every-so-often by the gaggle of people passing by.
Once the two siblings reached their desired destination, Y/N began inspecting the clear clamshell containers of assorted berries as Charlie went to fetch a bag of broccoli florets and a variety of potatoes. As Y/N began placing the fruit in the cart, she heard a familiar voice calling her name.
She turned around to see a very domestic-looking Jeff Beck, pushing around a grocery cart, just like she was. It was odd to see him going about his life as though he was just an ordinary working-class man, especially being the revered guitar god he was. Y/N laughed at the sight as he came over towards her.
âHi Jeff,â Y/N greeted, walking over to give him a hug.
âHello darling,â he responded, tilting the girl back and forth in the hug, long arms cradling her against his chest. âHow are you doing?â
Y/N looked at him with a small grin after pulling away. An exhale passes through pursed lips as she replies. âAs well as I can be, I guess. How âbout you?â
âCanât complain,â he smiled, which then turned a little more solemn. He reached out a hand to place on her upper arm in solace. âIâm still really sorry about Sam, love. I wish I couldâve told you, but he swore me to secrecy⊠and I donât want to lose my job just yet.â
âDonât worry about it, I completely understand. Itâs not your fault.â Y/Nâs chuckle chimed through the air, much like the birdsongs that seemed to fill the space around them, and she paused, âIâve done quite a bit of soul-searching recently, and I donât think I truly loved him...the situation was all so new and exciting, that it made me believe I did. But now, I realize I didnât.â
âIâm glad you found the light at the end of the tunnel, kid. But thatâs life, Y/N. You win some and you lose some.â
âThank you, Jeff. Really. For being so supportive,â Y/N said in gratitude, as Jeff flashed her a toothy smile.
âAh, donât mention it...actually, itâs funny I ran into you because I was actually going to call you, but I⊠may have lost your number.â A sheepish hand ran through the short hair at the nape of his neck, and Y/N giggles at the manâs hesitancy.
âThatâs okay. Here, Iâll write it down for you,â Y/N grinned as she took out a spare piece of paper and a pen from her bag, âwhat did you need to call me for?â
Jeff watched Y/Nâs hands as she scribbled down her number. Her handwriting was neat, soft spirals decorating the ends of her letters. Playful, yet full of grace. Just like her, Jeff thought. âThereâs a May Ball at Queenâs College in Oxford on the 18th, and I was wondering if youâd like to come. Itâs outdoors, and it should be a nice day.â
As Y/N handed Jeff the piece of paper, he continued. âMore importantly, a good friend of mine is attending, and I thought you would like to meet him. You two are pretty similar, so I think youâll hit it off really well.â
âDo you mean that this meeting is supposed to be a sort of⊠romantic proposition?â Y/N tilted her head in playful confusion.
Jeff smirked. âNot necessarily. Heâs friends with the rest of the guys, so itâs only fair that you meet him, since we consider you a part of our inner circle.â
Y/N grinned at his statement, shaking her head, a chuckle tumbling past her lips. âWell, for the record, Jeff, Iâm retired from dating for a while,â she admitted, âthe whole thing with Paul shook me up a bit, and I need time to trust again, yâknow?â
âYeah, I understand. But my friend is a nice bloke, so I donât think youâll have to worry too much, or put up a front. If youâre uncomfortable, of course we canââ
Charlie came running up to Y/Nâs cart and placed the bags of broccoli and potatoes inside. He then stood next to Y/N to see this stranger that she was talking to. Jeff noticed the little boy who suddenly appeared next to Y/N, and smiled warmly. Pointing to the boy, and changing his voice to be a bit gentler than usual, he asked, âWhoâs this, Y/N?â
âThis is my little brother Charlie,â Y/N said, softly putting her hand on her brotherâs back, bringing him to the forefront. Charlie widely smiled at Jeff, baring his childish grin that was missing a couple teeth. Charlie couldn't wait until they grew in, because it would âfinally make him look like a real manâ, as he exclaimed so often at home.
Jeff crouched down to Charlieâs level and stuck out his hand to shake Charlieâs. âNice to meet ya, mate. Iâm Jeff, a friend of your sisterâs.â
Charlieâs eyes widened as he recognized who this man was. âJeff Beck?â Charlie asked hopefully, âas in the guitar god, Jeff Beck?â
Jeff chuckled as he looked up at Y/N. âIs this the shit youâve been feeding him?â Y/N nodded and laughed.
âThereâs an ounce of truth in that statement, isn't there, Beck?â
âYes, Iâm Jeff Beck, but Iâm just the lead guitarist for The Yardbirds. The guitar god title goes to Hendrix, or Scotty Moore,â Jeff explained. What a humble change of pace for Jeff, Y/N thought.
Jeff stood back up and walked with Y/N and her brother throughout the store, pushing their carts in sync and grabbing food as they went. He asked her about what she was up to musically, and she talked about how she was polishing up some Debussy and Rachmaninoff pieces, as well as fiddling around with some old Fats Domino and Everly Brothers records. Charlie and Jeff bonded over their love of cars, which made Y/N very happy.
~~~~~~~~
18th June 1966
The day of the May Ball came. Y/N was excited for the show, but she didnât want a sour encounter with Paul to ruin her good time. Jeff had called her earlier in the week to give her instructions on what to do upon arrival, and how to access the backstage area safely.
The backstage area was a white tent with the sides covered. Inside, there were multiple long tables of different distinguished people, such as Mama Cass and Graham Nash. Alcohol and little finger foods littered the tables, served in such abundance that it seemed no one was going to see tomorrow.
Y/N walked over to where she saw her friends, and upon spotting the girl, they all waved and said their cheerful hellos. Y/N walked over to sit with them, and ended up taking a seat between Chris and Jeff, crossing her legs and folding her hands in a sophisticated manner, always the lady she was taught to be. She chose her seat at the table very carefully, sitting very far away from Paul Samwell-Smith.
As everyone chatted away, she noticed there was a tall, thin young man with short, dark wavy hair who sat down in a seat between Jeff and Keith, delicately holding a flute of champagne. He was looped back into the conversation immediately, as if he had known the band his whole life. When Y/N saw him, her heart stopped.
This new boy was the most beautiful man she had ever seen. He looked like an English James Dean; with the kind of attractiveness that anyone, male or female, completely swooned over with a single glance. This stranger could get anything he wanted at the drop of a hat, with his gorgeous looks and his graceful countenance. He had a sullen, mysterious edge to him, but he also looked gentle and sweet at the same time. He had eyes as green as a forest full of lush deciduous trees, flawlessly framed by dark, bushy eyebrows and accented by long, thick eyelashes. His nose was adorable, petite as it was, and his lips were full and pouty. His smile and laugh made Y/N melt on the inside, his perfectly straight teeth illuminating his porcelain face.
For a moment, Y/N thought she was in love. She was pulled back from her daydream quickly, though, because Jeff realized that now was the perfect opportunity to introduce his two friends.
âY/N, this is my friend Jimmy, who I was telling you about,â Jeff said, getting Y/Nâs attention. Y/N grinned as she refocused on the situation.
Jimmy turned towards Jeff when he heard his name, and thatâs when he saw the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, sitting right next to Jeff. Lucky bastard.
His breath hitched in his throat upon sight of this girl. She was perfect; she looked like an actual angel. The way her hair, soft-looking and slightly wispy in the light summer wind, cascaded down her shoulders; her doe-eyes seemed to twinkle in the dimming light of day, pulling him in like the strongest of currents. Her  pillowy, supple lips encased a perfect smile, slightly crooked. It was, like the rest of her, completely endearing.
It was then, looking at this beautiful woman, (Y/N⊠Jeff had said her name, hadn't he?) that Jimmy remembers he was taken. His girlfriend, Jackie DeShannon, was waiting for him at home, but he only had eyes for the girl in front of him, and it would stay that way, it seemed.. He had to get to know her.
Jimmy snapped out of his hypnosis in the nick of time. He softly smiled at Y/N, a smile that made Y/Nâs insides lurch, holding out his hand for her to shake as he turned on the charm. âJimmy Page,â he initiated, his voice being softer and more calming than Y/N expected.
Y/N shyly smiled at him, a dark pink flush gracing her natural complexion, as she reached out to grasp his hand. âY/N Y/L/N. Itâs so nice to finally meet you. Jeff has told me about you.â
âAll good things, I hope,â Jimmy chuckled.
âYeah, Iâd say so,â Y/N beamed, a feigned contemplative look on her face.
âHow do you know Jeff?â Jimmy asked, turning his body towards her, now fully invested in getting to know Y/N.
âI met him...a year ago I wanna say? Is that right, Jeff? At a Yardbirds gig at the Marquee,â Y/N asked for clarification. The last thing she wanted to do is lie about Jeff to Jimmy, even if it was something as insignificant as this. In addition, she wanted to use Jeff as a temporary crutch in the conversation. Jimmyâs beauty was making her feel shyer than she already was; she felt as if she was curling into herself.
âYeah, that sounds about right,â Jeff intervened, âbut she didnât just meet me, she met the whole band.â
Jeff immediately noticed that the band was leaving the table to get ready to go on stage. Jimmy and Y/N didnât even notice the tableâs departure because they were so wrapped up in each otherâs presence and words. Jimmy even moved a seat over to get closer to Y/N, although he said it was an attempt to âhear her better since the room was so loud of drunken buffoonsâ. Y/N had giggled at that, and it had sounded like music to the manâs ears. Jimmy was completely taken with her, as easy as it was to see.
âWait, so how do you know Jeff?â Y/N asked curiously.
âI've known him since I was⊠gosh⊠thirteen or fourteen? We bonded over the guitar and blues. Indian music, too,â Jimmy grinned, taking a sip of his warming champagne.
âYou play the guitar too?â Y/N gasped. Jimmy nodded his head enthusiastically.
âOh jeez, I shouldâve known! No wonder youâre tight with the Yardbirds,â she giggled.
Jimmyâs eyes twinkled at her now-flustered demeanor. âYouâre okay, Y/N,â he chuckled, placing a hand gently on her forearm. Y/N felt her entire body break out into chills.
âIâm a session musician, actually,â he began, his hand lingering on the girlâs arm, for what seemed like a millennium to Y/N. âIâd hate to simplistically explain what a session musician is to someone like you if you already know what it is.â It sounded like he was holding back a bout of embarrassed laughter. âYou must be quite intelligent, especially in matters of music, if Jeff has stuck by you for all this time.â
Y/N smiled bashfully. Heâs so sensitive, she thought dreamily. âYes, I know what a session musician is,â she giggled, âIâve been a piano player all my life, so I know a thing or two about what you blokes are talking about when it comes to music.â
Jimmyâs heart began to thump a little faster as his smile widened. âWow! Thatâs brilliant. Are you classically trained then?â
âYes, but I do know quite a bit of blues numbers.â
âOh, so you really know what youâre talking about! I have to admit, although I am a session musician, Iâm not particularly good at reading music. Maybe you could teach me a few things about sight reading and we can jam some time?â
Y/N blushed as her lips pursed together in a grin. âI would love that. Weâd have so much fun!â The way that Y/Nâs full lips twisted together in a smile looked so damn kissable to Jimmy.
âMy girlfriend was actually supposed to teach me music theory, but we never got around to it, unfortunately,â Jimmy continued.
âAh, okay. Well, if you give me a time, date, and place, we can definitely make it work,â Y/N beamed.
âWonderful!â An awkward, pregnant pause filled the space, and Y/N cleared her throat, unconsciously sliding closer to Jimmy. There was almost a magnetic pull to him, and Y/N was caught up in it.
âSo, whatâs it like being a session musician? Iâm sure you get asked that all the time,â Y/N laughed.
Jimmy smiled. âItâs quite grueling, brutal at times, but I find it fulfilling. One mistake, and youâre fired, so itâs a lot of pressure.â
âOh wow! That must be horrible to deal with.â
âYeah, sometimes the pressure can really settle into you, but for me it dissipates once Iâm in the booth. Thereâs three sessions a day, five days a week, so I donât have much time for leisure. Itâs been getting really dry lately since all Iâm playing is rhythm guitar. I love experimentation and stretching out on lead guitar, so constant rhythm is getting quite annoying.â
âI understand where youâre coming from then, from a creative standpoint. How long have you been a session player?â
âFour years, roughly.â
âYou must be quite dedicated then!â Y/N exclaimed, âwho have you played with?â
âOh gosh,â Jimmy exhaled deeply, calloused fingers raising to land on his chin. Slight stubble shadows it, and the sharp scent of aftershave wafted towards the girl. Lost in the scent, Y/N nearly missed his reply. âThe Rolling Stones, The Kinks, Donovan, The Who, Petula Clark, Jackie DeShannon, Carter Lewis and the Southerners, Neil Christian and the Crusaders, Hermanâs Hermits, Marianne Faithfull⊠just to name a few.â
âWow! What a resumĂ©!â she gushed, âThatâs incredible. You should be so proud, Jimmy.â
âThank you very much, love, I appreciate it.â
Suddenly, an announcerâs booming voice cut through Jimmy and Y/Nâs conversation as he introduced the Yardbirds to the stage. As the five men walked on, Jimmy stood up from his chair.
âCome with me to the wings so we can see and hear them better,â he smiled, holding out his arm for Y/N to take. Y/N agreed, standing up and linking her arm with Jimmyâs as they walked in sync to the side of the stage.
The first few numbers were played perfectly, and it was clear that the audience (and even the road crew) were enchanted by the spectacle. Y/N knew from past shows that the next song would be âTrain Kept A-Rollinâ,â and she knew that they always knocked that one out of the park. It was always stimulating and explosive.
Jeff and Chris began the opening riff, the low E, G, and A notes thundering out of the monitors melodically. Just as Keith sang âgot a trainâ on his cue, he fell straight backward and hit his head off Jimâs bass drum. Jimmy and Y/Nâs jaws dropped in shock as a loud gasp echoed through the air from the audience. The music abruptly stopped as the rest of the band crowded around Keithâs fallen figure to see if he was alright. Murmurings of âfucking hellsâ were all that were spoken from the road crew as they tried to redeem the concert.
âHe was drunk,â Jimmy whispered to Y/N giddily, âhe was completely out to lunch and wobbling as he walked onstage.â
âI didnât even notice,â Y/N replied quietly with a grin, âthat definitely explains all the empty bottles and glasses on the table.â
Momentarily, Keith got back up and motioned for the band to restart âTrain Kept A-Rollinââ and they finished the song without another mishap. The rest of the set was completed smoothly, and everything sounded sonically incredible. Jimmy and Y/N stood close together the entire time, Jimmy sneaking glances at Y/N from time to time. He lost his breath with the way her eyes were almost aglow in the fading light, and her soft-looking lips parted in childlike wonder as she watched the live music.
The Yardbirds came off the stage, begrudgingly making their way into the backstage tent, where Jimmy and Y/N had situated themselves. No one looked happy, especially Paul. Jeff had his usual stoic look, but he was rushing around for any alcoholic beverage he could find to ease his nerves after what could have been the worst possible scenario.
Everyone took a seat at the table where they were before the show. Jimmy and Y/N sat next to each other as they took in the distressed expressions of the five other men. Jeff was slumped in his chair, next to Jimmy, taking swigs of a beer heâd found. Jim and Chris just stared at the ground, drink in hand. Paul just looked royally pissed off, to the point that it almost scared Y/N. Keith, however, was still totally out of it in his drunken stupor.
âHey, Jim,â Jeff said quietly to Jimmy, âlook, you know, Iâm really sorry about the gig. Iâm sure you arenât interested in joining the band nowâŠâ
âOh no,â Jimmy chuckled, âthat was amazing! Absolutely brilliant! I loved it.â
Y/Nâs interest piqued as she heard their whispers of new information. âWait! Jimmyâs joining the band? I thought there were only supposed to be five live Yardbirds,â she whispered.
Jeff leaned over Jimmy to whisper back to Y/N. âOh yeah! I canât believe I didnât tell you this already. Paul is probably going to leave the group...and I think it might be sooner than we thought, especially after the whole Keith fiasco...Jimmy is going to take his place on bass, and hopefully heâll take on dual lead guitar at some point. Then Chris will do bass,â Jeffâs eyes diverted to Paul, who was sitting with his arms crossed and face angry, staring off into space. Jimmy and Y/N followed Jeffâs line of sight mischievously.
âOooh! Great plan,â Y/N smiled.
A little smirk creeped across Jeffâs face as he quietly counted down, â3...2...1âŠâ
At the very prompt â1,â Paul abruptly stood up from his chair very loudly, capturing everyoneâs attention.
âYou know what? Iâm done,â Paul exclaimed, stepping away from the chair as he pushed it in under the table.
âWoah, woah, woah!â Jim began, standing up from his own chair, âwhat do you mean âyouâre doneâ? What the hell does that mean?â
Paul sneered at Jim. âWhat do you think I mean? I mean Iâm done with this bullshit. Iâve had enough of the horrid travelling, not being noticed, and this drunk-off-his-ass bastard,â he exclaimed angrily, pointing at Keith.
âYou need to relax, Sam,â Chris said gently, âlook at everything weâve accomplished over the last three years. You want to give that up? Youâre losing your shit over one bad performance.â
âItâs been on my mind for a long time now, Chris. I fucking hate it,â Paul continued, anxiously running his hands through his hair, âand you know what? Y/N hanging around all the time has made it worse. Sheâs just here to be our fucking groupie. Sheâs only eating off our clout to be friends with famous people.â The entire table went silent, looking around nervously.
Y/Nâs eyes widened at Paulâs awful accusation. âAre you serious?â she shot back coldly, âI knew you were an asshole, but I didnât know it was this bad.â
âOh what, you think I donât recognize that thatâs your motive?â Paul said condescendingly.
âIf you think that being absolutely obsessed with you all is my sole hobby, my motive, whatever that means... you are sadly mistaken,â Y/N responded, her eyes closing to slits and her lips pressed together in disgust.
âYouâre probably sleeping with Jim or Chris now for all I know!â he shouted, arms flailing in the air.
Y/N was fuming now, standing up from her own chair facing Paul. âHow dare you make me seem like Iâm a whore for the Yardbirds! Even if I was sleeping with Jim or Chris, that would be none of your business because you pursued me when you were fucking married, you dipshit.â
Paulâs maddening countenance grew. âYouâre just an insecure little girl who needs famous musicians around her to validate her and make feel better about herself. Youâre a fucking nuisance, like a gnat that just wonât fly away even when you swat at it again and again.â
Y/N gasped, the sound drowned out by the screech of metal against tile, as Jimmy stood up from his chair. He was distraught, upset at the antics between the two bitter exes, and stepped in front of Y/N to protect her from the horrible verbal blows served by Paul Samwell-Smith. Jeff beat him by a second, as he started to berate Sam for his little episode.
âYou listen up, you wanker,â Jeff started, wagging his index finger in front of Samâs face, âyouâre just being a butthurt little bitch because Y/N found out that you were married. If anyoneâs the whore here, itâs you. Y/N is our friend, even Jimmyâs now, and she takes care of us and makes us happy. Sheâs not just some whimsy, disposable groupie like the way you used her; sheâs an intelligent, sweet, pretty girl who has our best interest at heart. And we have hers. You have to be a fucking idiot not to see that.â
Paul was taken aback. âI write, produce, and play bass for this group. All you do is play lead guitar. Trust me, Beck, Iâm not the idiot here.â
âWell, your goddamn head isnât screwed on straight, then,â Jimmy added, âIâll be taking your place, thank you very much. And you will never mistreat Y/N on my watch. Ever. Iâve known her for about an hour, and sheâs already absolutely magnificent.â
Y/Nâs throat felt clenched, but some of the tension was relieved when she realized how protective Jimmy was being over her. As mad as she was, butterflies filled her stomach at his warm ways.
âIâm out of here! You all suck anyway. Have a nice trip to hell, all of you,â Paul said as he walked away to the road crew to get his belongings, flipping the people at the table off.
Y/N sat back down in her chair once Paul was out of sight, slouching and holding her cheeks with her hands as she blankly stared at the edge of the table. Jimmy and the four Yardbirds dragged their chairs closer to a saddened Y/N, who was determined to fight off the tears that threatened to roll down her fury-flush cheeks.
Jeff frowned at the state of his friend, starting to softly rub her cardigan-clothed back to console her. âIâm so sorry about Sam, Y/N. His behaviour was absolutely horrendous, and I can assure you, none of the things he said about you were even close to being true.â
Keith, still a bit drunk, stood up and walked over to Y/N, planting a peck on her cheek. âWeâre so glad youâre here, dear. Truly. That belligerent little asshole can suck a fat one.â
A close-lipped smile found its way on Y/Nâs lips. âThanks Keith,â she chuckled.
âIâm going to go get you a cup of water, alright love?â Chris said as he stood up to walk over towards the bar.
âThank you so much Chris,â she called after him. Chris flashed her a kind smile as he walked away.
I guess Mum and Dad were wrong...they really do care about me, Y/N thought happily, they really, truly do.
~~~~~~~~
After the May Ball was over, and the sky was growing darker with the coming evening, Jimmy and Y/N walked around the grounds of the venue together, talking about anything and everything and sharing laughs.
The lighthearted mood took a drastic shift at one of Jimmyâs followup questions.
âSo, Y/N, if you donât mind me asking, what was the whole row between you and Sam about?â
Y/N flashed a sad smile, but it quickly faded as she took a deep exhale. âWellââ
Panicked, Jimmy took this as a cue that she didnât want to talk about it. âYou donât have to tell me if you donât want to, I get it because of how heated it was. Iâm just worried about you, is all,â he interrupted.
âNo, itâs okay. Really. I trust you,â she replied with a pursed lip-smile. Jimmy returned the sentiment, internally relieved that Y/N had already seemed to take a liking to him.
âAlright, so about a year or so ago, I went to a Yardbirds gig at the Crawdaddy Club, a few months after I met the band for the first time. Paul asked me out after that show, and nobody told me he was married, so naturally, I accepted.â
âOh gosh, Iâm so sorry, love. What a shitty thing to do, especially to someone as wonderful as you,â Jimmy replied with a little flush, giving the girl a little rub on the small of her back.
Heat rippled throughout Y/Nâs body at his touch. Regaining her composure, she sighed. âThank you Jimmy. That means a lot. More than you know, actually.â
After a short silence, Y/N continued. âWe went out for about eight months...and in retrospect, it now makes sense why I could never go over to his place. But anyway, I found out about it before the band played on Ready, Steady, Go in February. Keith, Jeff, Jim, and I were all talking at the front of the stage before rehearsals and it slipped.â
âWho ended up telling you?â
âJim, but it was purely an accident.â Suddenly, all of the events that had happened between her and Jim guiltily flooded her mind. Now with Jimmy beginning to infiltrate her mind and cloud her vision, how was she supposed to genuinely enjoy the secrecy? Ah shit, she thought, here we go again.
âAfter the show, I confronted him about it,â Y/N continued, âand he was blaming me for our time together, a-and for âtemptingâ him into asking me out just by being⊠me?â
âHe seems like a right wanker, I can tell you that for sure,â Jimmy muttered, sliding his hand from its resting place on her back, to her shoulder, squeezing it lightly in solidarity. Y/N met his eyes then, tears filling her gaze, and Jimmy frowns. No one as lovely as her should be feeling this way. He smiles at her, and to Y/N, it is filled with comfort and appreciation. Some emotion⊠something akin to love, perhaps, lit a fire in her chest, and she looks away. The evening ambience does nothing to hide the traitorous blush that painted her cheeks.
âItâs getting quite dark out, love. How did you get here?â Jimmy asked, stealing another glance at a girl as she looked down at her ballet flats once more.
âI took the train, actually,â Y/N replied.
âOh, so did I! Here, Iâll walk with you over to the station then.â
Y/N grinned at him. âThatâs so kind of you, Jimmy. Thank you.â
âNo problem, love. Whatâs your stop?â Jimmy asked as they began to make their way over to the station.
âSt. Albanâs. How about you?â
âEpsom. I still live with my parents, Iâm afraid,â he chuckled sheepishly.
âOh, itâs okay!â she laughed with him, âso do I. Itâs nice though, to still live with your parents⊠home-cooked meals and laundry and all. Plus sleeping in your own bed, and using your own bathroom, of course.â
âThose are very good points,â Jimmy agreed with a chuckle.
The two boarded the train once they got to the station, only waiting on the platform for a few minutes. They continued to talk all the way to St. Albans, where Y/N got off to walk home.
âSay youâll see me again sometime soon, Y/N,â Jimmy half-asked, half-declared as she stood up to get off the train.
Y/N grinned at him. âI definitely will, Jimmy. It was so nice meeting you tonight...I loved getting to know you.â
âThe feeling is mutual, love. Please stay safe and take care of yourself, okay?â he reached out his hand to grab Y/Nâs, shaking it a little and smiling at her. Y/N nearly swooned at the gesture.
âIâll try my best. You do the same as well. Have a good night!â
âThank you, you too!â Jimmy waved as Y/N walked out the trainâs doors. Her scent, a delicious mixture of vanilla with a hint of laundry detergent, lingered in the air as she passed by, weakening him both physically and his rational judgment.
He had a lot of thinking to do on the ride home.
ââââ
Taglist: @blood-on-blood @reincarnated70sbaby
#that's the way#jimmy page#the yardbirds#led zeppelin#jimmy page fanfic#jimmy page fanfiction#led zeppelin fanfic#classic rock fanfic
41 notes
·
View notes
Text
Battle of the Bands
Attack on Titan/ Shingeki no KyojinÂ
Levi/Reader
Modern Band AU
Summary: As the guitarist of The 104th, you are invited to play with your favourite band The Scouts.Â
Warnings: slight profanity but not muchÂ
Authorâs note: I listened to Queen of White Lies by Orion Experience 10 times in one bus journey and couldnât help but imagine Jean singing it about Mikasa. And voila! This imagine was born :)Â
From a young age, youâd always been obsessed with music. From your dad playing jazz on a lazy Sunday afternoon to your mum playing R&B as she cleaned, you had always been surrounded by it. It followed you everywhere so it was no surprise when you were gifted a guitar for your 9th birthday.Â
You spent hours each day practising fingerpicking, then moving onto chords and then fully-fledged songs. As you grew so did tastes - and your guitar collection.Â
Before moving into the 6th grade, your family moved for a new job, leaving you without friends and having to start a new life in the city of Trost. The one thing that was ever consistent was the strings of your guitar and the beats from the speakers, which became your solace in the coming weeks. And said beats caught the attention of your new next-door neighbour.Â
Jean Kirstein was also massively into music, and when he walked past your house he could hear the amp blaring from your open window. He became enthralled and would often leave his window open to catch even just a few notes.Â
The Saturday before school started, Jean was forced by his mother to introduce himself to you (she said you had to have at least one friend before starting school) and by doing so Mrs Kirstein caused a life long friendship to bloom. He was forced into your house by your mother and lead upstairs to your room. He was greeted by band posters, from MCR to The Beatles, and an acoustic and electric guitar hanging on the wall side by side. But what caught his gaze was the massive âSCOUTSâ poster above your bed.Â
âWOW! Thatâs so cool, you like The Scouts!â He exclaimed as he entered your room, causing you to jump from your magazine and stare at the brown-haired boy invading your space.
âWHO THE HELL ARE YOU?â You shouted, giving your mum a quizzical glare as she smiled at the boy's excitement. Your voice seemed to pull the boy out of his oasis and he met your eyes with a blush and a shrug.
âIâm Jean. My mum sent me, we live next door.â Before you could introduce yourself, he had already started to speak again âIâve heard you playing your guitar. Youâre really good!âÂ
At this your mum left the two of you two it, only returning 3 hours later to find you both on the floor, with you playing whilst Jean sang along. Noticing the time, Jean jumped up remembering his mum warning to be back by dinnertime.Â
âItâs been great meeting you! If you want I can meet you outside on Monday and Iâll introduce you to my friends. Theyâd love to hear you play too! Connieâs really into the drums and Marco has been learning bass.â
Hearing this your eyes lit up and your mumâs heart warmed at the idea of you finally enjoying your new life.
âThat sounds great, Iâll see you then!â You called as your mum lead him out.
                     4 YEARS LATER
The years passed quickly and it didnât take you long to forget the pain of your old life and become enamoured with your new friends. Jean did indeed introduce to his friends Connie, Sasha and Marco, and it didnât take long for you to become the best of friends. The five of you would all meet Connieâs garage, sometimes just chatting but more often than not bringing along your instruments for a jam session. Four years went by of you playing lead guitar, Marco jamming on bass, Connie smashing on percussion and Jean accompanying with his gruff drawl, whilst Sasha sat atop of the counter, sadly not having any musical talents other than occasional tamborining. And the four years went by easily until Sasha let out a suggestion.
âYou guys should start a band. Like a proper one, with gigs and shitâ She declared, soon after stuffing her mouth with a cake Mrs Springer had brought in.Â
âSee at least someone appreciates my musical talentsâ quipped Jean with a quirk of his eyebrows, causing you all to laugh.Â
âIâve got to admit, Iâm down! Weâve been playing for years, we even played at last years prom.â Seeing no reason against the idea, you voiced your opinion.Â
âYeah but that was prom. We know all of them anyway, if we did gigs it would be to strangers and critics and stuffâ Huffed Connie.Â
âYeah, and potential talent scouts! Imagine if we got signed! What do you think Marco?â Jean turned to face he freckled boy awaiting his response.Â
âI guess it could be fun.â He said, tilting his head to the side and turning to Connie. âI think we shouldâÂ
With a consensus of four out of five, all eyes were set on Connie, pleading him to agree. He spluttered, not expecting you all to be serious. After a moment of staring at you all incredulously, he finally gave in.
âFine! But if we got told weâre shit itâs on you guysâ He sighed, but was drowned out by all your cheers.Â
            2 YEARS LATER
After that day, you had all put in the effort to perfecting your craft and coming up with your own songs. You and Jean would have weekly sleepovers, pulling all-nighters to get the perfect verses. And it wasnât long until you booked your first gig, which was a success. Nearly the whole grade had turned up to support you, and you soon became a local legend. And in honour of them, you had named your band The 104th, due to being the 104th grade since your school was founded.Â
Your increased fame, got you gigs outside of Trost, on larger stages than the small bars you were used to. You had released your first album and weâre having a small jam session, when Sashaâs, who had taken up the role as manager, phone rang. You all carried on with your conversation until Sasha quickly stood up and ran across the room, her voice getting slightly louder, causing you all to stare at her.
âOMG! That sounds great, we can be there for the soundcheck in less than an hour. Thank you so much, for this opportunity. We appreciate it! Thank you, bye!â She exclaimed with wide eyes as her smile grew and grew. After ending the call she whipped around, before letting out a screechÂ
âOI, OI! Whatâs going on?â Asked Connie, as he walked up to Sasha flicking her forehead as she squealed again.Â
âGUESS WHOâS OPENING FOR THE SCOUTS?!â She all but screamed whilst running to the front of the garage and throwing your jackets at you all. Realising what she meant you stood in a state of shock before opening your mouth.Â
âWhat do you mean? Opening for The Scouts. As in THE SCOUTS? Theyâre playing tonight, we canât open for them.â You justified, meeting Jeanâs stunned gaze.Â
You two had always imagined what it would be like to meet your legends, let alone open for them. After your initial meeting, the two of you had gone on for hours about your favourite songs by the band and sang along to them. You had even let him in on your crush on the lead guitarist, Levi Ackerman, for heavenâs sake. As good as an opportunity this was, you were a nervous wreck. It was one thing to play on the same stage that your favourite band had stepped on, but to play with them and meet them. That was a thing of its own.Â
You were knocked from your thoughts by a shoe to your head, and as you focused back in you watched Connie running around like a headless chicken. Attempting to back up his drum kit, he panicked until Sasha assured him thereâd be one there for him. The rest of you seemed to kick into action and you ran about gathering your equipment before rushing home to grab gig-worthy clothes. You all met up back at Connieâs house before all piling into Jeanâs minivan. Connie and Sasha were as loud as always but you, Jean and Marco seemed to still be too shocked to talk.
As you rolled up to the venue, you saw a queue of about 20 Scout super fans lined up three hours before the gig even started. You wondered how many were your fans, as Sasha had sent out announcements on every social media site possible after you guys left. You hauled your guitar case out of the van before following behind Sasha into the main doors of the venue. The crew were rushing about everywhere, and if you werenât already used to the atmosphere you were sure youâd pass out. As you walked into the main hall, your eyes fell to the band on top of the stage. All five of you froze, in the realisation that you were in the same room as your childhood heroes. Putting your kit down, you watched as Hange Zoe lazily sat on her drum set, tapping out a quiet beat, as the lead singer Erwin, counted in the beat. Miche Zacharias swayed his hips as he set out the bassline, and Levi almost languidly strummed his electric guitar.Â
The five of you were pulled behind the stage before you could watch their practice start but you could still hear it as they performed their soundcheck. Experienced in the world of gigs, the four of you prepped your instruments, tuning them in case they had been messed up in the hurry of your departure. And by the time youâd finished the Scouts were walking towards you. Hange greeted you first.Â
âHI! OMG, weâve heard so much about you guys. You guys are practically famous around here!â She blurted out, her excitement surprising you all. Connie seemed to be frozen as his inspiration complimented you guys. Miche let out a greeting and moved on to sit down. Leaving Erwin and Levi in front of you. Erwin stepped forward and placed out his hand, shaking and greeting you all individually. Now there was just Levi left.Â
Your eyes met his and you couldnât help but blush, as he gave a small nod. Appreciative of the small gesture, you calmed slightly until Jean ruined it
âHI! We love you guys so much. Y/N even has a crush on Levi!â He blurted, his face turning bright red after realising what he had said. You gasped and without thinking smacked him across the head.Â
âWHAT THE HELLâS WRONG WITH YOU? WHY WOULD YOU SAY THAT?â But before you could apologise and defend yourself to Levi and Erwin, you were escorted to the stage for your own soundcheck. Glaring at Jean, you got in position, and were done in half an hour.Â
After the soundcheck, you were given time to rest, giving you all time to calm down, after the more than lively introduction. You eventually forgave Jean for his outburst but not without consequences. He would be carrying your gear for the next yearâs worth of gigs.
You hadn't yet gained back the confidence to talk Levi but had spoken to the other members of The Scouts. Miche and Erwin told you about how their touring band had ditched them last minute and how they needed another opening band pronto. You were astonished to find out that Hange herself had requested you guys, but it filled your heart with warmth knowing someone as famous as her held your small-town band in high regards.Â
Everyone could sense your apprehension to talking to Levi but weâre all shocked when the quiet man joined you whilst getting a drink. You almost blushed when you noticed him next to you but pushed the feeling down and smiled at him. Although Jean had embarrassed you beyond belief, there was no reason to push away your childhood dream and miss the opportunity to talk to him.Â
âYou know you weâre what inspired me to start learning the guitar?â You said. Levi didnât reply but you decided his silence wasnât in annoyance. âMy parents were always super into music anyway but when I heard your guys' debut album it pushed me towards the guitar.â You watched him finish making his tea and leave but before he sat down, he turned his head over his shoulder.Â
âIâm glad to hear itâ He replied, turning again and leaving. You smiled, happy that he didnât think you were a complete freak.Â
            2 HOURS LATERÂ
The time had finally arrived. From the side of the stage, you could see a sea of people filling the venue and could hear the symphony of chatter. The boys were stood next to you, panting with nerves. You had never performed to such a large crowd before. You took a sharp breath before turning to them.Â
âCome on boys! Weâve done this before and weâll do it again. This is just another small step before we get our own main stage like this!â Your small pep talk seemed to calm the boys and caught the attention of Erwin and Levi who were waiting to watch your performance from the side-lines. You smiled at the two but weâre now filled with dread as you realised they would be watching. You threw that fear away and gave Marco a side hug as you fixed your strap, and then followed Jean to the stage.Â
The lights blinded you but once your vision cleared you all but gasped at the sheer amount of sweaty bodies in front of you. You beamed brightly and gave a wink to a figure in the balcony. At least you could seem confident even if you were dying inside. Â
The beat of the drum surrounded you and Marcoâs strumming blared out from the amps. You started plucking at your guitar and forgot about the crowd. Jeanâs gravely word floated out into the dark room, and it was easy to forget you were on a stage and instead it felt like you were back in Connieâs house. As the song reached the chorus, you and Marco joined in, accompanying Jean. Eventually, you loosened up to a point where all three of you were able to dance slightly to the beat during the bridge. This seemed to get the crowd going even more and you let out a laugh, completely forgetting your inhibitions. [I imagined them performing Queen of White Lies]
Once the song finished, Jean introduced himself, and you prepared yourself for another half an hour of playing and dancing. But it passed quickly and before you knew it you weâre all sat on the sofa. Connie was still flushed chugging on his 3rd bottle of water whilst the rest of you leant back with smiles upon your faces. Your attention was piqued as The Scouts took the stage and you all shouted words of encouragement to them. This brought a smile to their faces, including a small smirk on Leviâs. You all rushed to the sidelines to watch and weâre in awe as you saw the four of them play as if they were reading each other's minds. It was as if they were symbiotic, each knowing what to do without even the slightest hesitation.Â
Even though you tried to focus on all of them, your focus always came back to Levi. You watched how his brow rested into a scowl as he neared a faster part of the song and how he threw his head back when lost in the moment. Your eyes widened when he took his shirt off after four songs, which Jean noticed, and started to nudge you for. Time seemed to go by so quickly that you barely noticed them finish their final song. They waved to the crowd as they left but stayed in the wings as the crowd screamed for an encore. Erwin still seemed to smile and nudged Levi towards the five of you.Â
âDo you guys want to join us for the encore?â He asked gruffly, his eyes set on you. You looked at the rest of the band and you all nodded before you verbally replied.Â
âOf course! What song are you thinking?âÂ
âNirvana - Love Buzz? You guys know it?â Miche asked, wiping some water from his chin. You all nodded in unison and before you know it you were all kitted up and back on stage.Â
The crowd went wild seeing both The Scouts and The 104th back on stage and you couldnât help but smile as you found Levi stood next to you. You guys let loose on the song and you even attempted to have a little contest with Levi during the guitar solo for dominance. This gained a smile for the man, and you guys finished the song in no time.Â
Leaving the stage for the last time, you gave out a clumsy bow before running off stage. You guys went to get changed and pack up your gear but before you could get in the van the Scouts weâre back in front of you. Erwin took the lead yet again.Â
âWe loved having you guys on stage with us! And after some thinking, weâd love it if you replaced our old band with us on the rest of the tour.âÂ
At this Jean slammed the van door and stared at Erwin in shock. The five of you looked at each other in shock. The silence was eventually broken by Connie, who let out a scream as he ran around the van, followed by Sasha letting out profanities. The rest of you gushed and thanked the other band profusely not knowing how to appropriately respond. After formally Sasha accepted the other, Hange launched into giving out hugs, whilst Miche and Erwin gave out handshakes. Levi ignored the rest of your bandmates and made his way to you.
âI look forward to more guitar battles.â Levi remarked as dryly as ever but with a small smirk playing on his lips. Luckily this time, the others were too distracted and you were able to reply with some confidence.Â
âYou mean to look forward to losing right?â you quipped, knowing this would be the start of something great.Â
#aot au#snk imagines#aot imagines#attack on titan imagine#shinegki no kyojin imagine#levi x reader#levi ackerman x reader#levi imagine#levi ackerman imagine#aot au imagine#aot x reader#snk x reader#snk#aot
86 notes
·
View notes
Text
Imagine singing with your sibling for Queen
//Reader is Gender Neutral//
~~~~~~~~
My younger sister, Anila, clung to my hand as we walked into the recording studio where the infamous rock band called Queen recorded their songs. I smiled down at her. She was 6 years old and still extremely shy, especially when it came to meeting new people.
âHey, itâs going to be okay. Theyâre going to love you.â I said to her. Anila looked at me, unsure. Since both our parents had to work and I couldnât find someone to watch her, I had to bring Anila with me to where I work as an assistant to Jim Beach, the Lawyer for Queen. I didnât mind bringing Anila with me. We were both very close and I loved her with all my heart.
I opened the door and walked in. Jim looked up and smiled.
âAh, [Y/N]. Youâre just in time,â he caught sight of Anila. âAnd whose this young one?â He asked. I smiled and gently stroked Anilaâs hair before looking at my boss again.
âThis is my younger sister, Anila. Mum and dad had to go to work today and I couldnât find anyone to watch her, so I brought her here with me, I hope thatâs alright.â I said. Jim nodded.
âOf course dear,â he looked around his desk. âWell, I donât have any work that I need you to do for me today, so all I can ask is that you go down and make sure the boys havenât killed each other yet.â He said. I chuckled and nodded.
âYou got it, Miami.â I said. I held out my hand for Anila to take. âCome on, love. Letâs go meet the boys.â I said. Anila took my hand while also waving goodbye to Jim, who smiled gently and waved back. Anila looked up at me.
â[Y/N],â I looked down at her. âWhy did you call that man Miami?â She asked. I chuckled.
âWell, Freddie dubbed Jim as Miami Beach when we went to Mr. Fosterâs office to try and get approval for an album they were working on.â I explained. As we descended the stairs, the sounds of arguing could be heard.
âItâs a metaphor, Brian!â The familiar voice of Roger Taylor, the drummer for the group said. Oh great. They were talking about Rogerâs song âIâm in love with my carâ again. I picked Anila up and held her on my hip as I entered.
âIt does sound a little, iffy. What exactly are you doing with that car, Roger?â Brian May, the guitarist for the group asked. Roger nodded.
âAlright. Letâs see what youâve got, hmm,â Roger picked up the lyrics to Brianâs new song. ââYou call me sweet, like Iâm some sort of cheeseâ.â Roger said, reading out the line. I decided to make my presence known.
âIt sounds good.â I said. Everyoneâs eyes turned to me. Freddie cheered.
âAh! Here they are! Finally! We have been waiting here for ever, darling.â Freddie said. I chuckled as he walked over and hugged me.
âHonestly, Freddie, you saw me yesterday.â I said. Freddie scoffed dramatically.
âIt has felt like a decade,â he said. His eyes landed on Anila. âOh, and who is this adorable darling in your arms?â Freddie asked. Anila tucked her head into my neck, hiding her face from the man in front of her. I rubbed her back reassuringly.
âFreddie, this is Anila, my little sister. Sheâs going to be here with us today since mum and dad are at work and I couldnât find anyone to take care of her. I hope thatâs okay.â I said. Freddie nodded.
âOf course darling. She can stay here as long as she would like. Now,â Freddie clapped his hands. âLetâs get to work, darlings.â
~~~~~
After about an hour of recording, the boys went upstairs to get food, while Anila and I stayed down stairs. I noticed that she was looking a little nervous, especially after meeting the band and all of the commotion going on. I grabbed one of Brianâs guitars and I sat in front of her, strumming a familiar tune. She looked up.
(Me)
I get a little bit overwhelmed
But I find you when I need you most
Anila smiled. This song never ceased to help her relax.
(Me)
You are the compass that I've always held
Because around you I can be myself
(Both)
Ohh-ohh-ohh-ohh
Ahh-ahh-ahh-ahh
(Me)
I'm trying now, I'm turning that page
(Anila)
'Cause we're animals, breaking out of our cage
I set the guitar down and took Anilaâs hand guiding her into my lap, swaying gently side to side.
(Both)
There's nobody, no one, no way, who gets me like you do
And I know it ain't gonna change, you'll always pull me through
We're as wild as we can be, I've got you and you've got me
I got you, you got me
Freddie and the rest were walking down the stairs from lunch and Freddie stopped, hearing two voices they blended together beautifully. The others nearly crashed into him.
âFred?â Brian asked.
âShh.â Freddie shushed, holding up his hands. The singing continued.
(Me)
Ohh-ohh-ohh-ohhhhh
At this point, I had picked Anila up and I was gently rocking side to side with her in my arms.
(Both)
We grew tall in the same small town
Stealing shopping carts that we'd race around
(Anila)
Late at night looking at the stars
(Me)
Carrying moon beams home in a mason jar
(Both)
Ohh-ohhh-ohhh
Ahhh-ahhhh-ahhh
Ohh-ohhh-ohhhh
Ahhh-ahhh-ahhhh
(Me)
I'm ready now, I'm turning that page
(Anila)
We're animals, breaking out of our cage
(Both)
There's nobody, no one, no way, who gets me like you do
And I know it ain't gonna change, you'll always pull me through
We're as wild as we can be, I've got you and you've got me
I got you, you got me
(Me)
Moving up, moving on
(Anila)
Headlights go 'til the dawn
(Both)
We're future kings and riot queens
(Me)
Ohh we're turning up, turning on
(Anila)
Nothing's right when you're gone
(Both)
We're future kings and riot queens
(Anila)
And nobody, no one, no way
(Me)
Nobody, no one, no way
(Anila)
And I know it ain't gonna change
(Both)
There's nobody, no one, no way, who gets me like you do
And I know it ain't gonna change, you'll always pull me through
We're as wild as we can be, I've got you and you've got me
I got you, you got me
I got you, and you got me
We were pulled out of our trances when we heard clapping. We jumped and saw Queen standing there. What we didnât know, was that Freddie thought he had just found two new rock stars. And he wanted to make sure those stars shunned bright.
//I hope you like this imagine. Sorry if itâs long.//
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Starstruck: Prologue
Brian May x Fem!Reader
Masterpost / Part 1
Summary: When studying at Imperial College in the 1970s, your path is crossed by a beautiful boy as much in love with the stars as you.
Warnings: none, except for the fact that I write John Deaconâs nickname as âDeacyâ (donât yell at me; thatâs how Brian spells it)
Word Count: 1.6k
â§âșË*àŒâŸ âœàŒïœ„*Ëâșâ§
RIDGE FARM, JULY 1975
âItâs been so very nice of you all to have us here,â said Freddie earnestly, enveloping your mum in a hug.
She laughed. âIt was a pleasure.â She stood back and smiled at them all. âYouâre such lovely boys.â
âIndeed, youâre welcome back anytime,â said your dad. âIâm going to need a rematch in tennis, eh John?â
John chuckled. âOf course, Mr. Andrews, but thatâs not to say youâre going to win it.â
âSebastian, please,â your dad shook hands with Deacy. âAnd Iâll be practicing in the meantime, mind you. Donât suppose you can do that up in London.â
Roger hugged your mum. âI have a funny feeling,â he said, âthat we wonât be only in London from now on.â
âThis album is going to light it all up,â agreed Freddie.
âThanks for introducing us to this place, Y/N,â Roger smiled to you, then ruffled your hair. You wrinkled your nose; you and he were the same age, but still he liked to think of you as his kid sister.
âYouâre very welcome, Rog,â you replied, reaching up and ruffling his hair in payback.
âOh, you ruined it!â he whined.
Freddie patted Rogerâs shoulder, then pushed him aside. âGrouchy baby. You ruined her hair first.â He hugged you tightly and kissed the air at your cheeks. âBye, darling,â he said.
âBye, Freddie,â you said with heavy sorrow. You were going to miss the lot of them for the remainder of summer, because in staying with your family, you were leaving Queen.
âShush, dearie. Itâs not like itâs forever. And you know itâs only an hour from Surrey to London.â
âI know,â you said. âBut I donât have a car. Trainâs expensive.â
âMaybe weâll just have to come pick you up,â Deacy chimed in, winking and then hugging you goodbye.
âPlease! Itâll be so dull here without you all,â you said truthfully.
âY/N!â your brother Frank shoved you.
You pouted at him. âYouâre just not good enough, Frank.â
Your brother mock-scowled at you, and you laughed at the contortion of his face.
âThink Iâll go start the car,â Roger said. He gave you all a cheery wave and was out the door.
âYouâre in love with that car,â Brian, who had hung back quietly until now, sighed heavily.
âBETTER THAN WITH YOU, you nErD!â Roger shouted back, and you stifled a laugh, a hand lightly covering your mouth.
Brian smiled at you, and his eyes glittered; you found yourself gazing.
âIâm going to make sure he doesnât get up to other things out there,â Freddie muttered, and followed Rogerâs path out of the house. âAu revoir, darlings!â
âAu revoir,â your parents chorused back in good humour.
As though taking some sort of cue, John smiled and left too.
âThank you again for having us, Mr. and Mrs. Andrews,â said Brian, stepping forward and shaking hands with your dad and your brother, before quickly embracing your mum. You had noticed, in the brief year and a half youâd known Bri, that he seemed to keep his distance from everyone, never hugging closely, always standing a few steps back. It wasnât that he purposely acted detached, aloof and arrogant and that sort of thing, but he was quite often very distantâ his mind was up in the sky with those twinkling stars he loved so dearly.
âAnna, dear. Please call me Anna,â your mum beamed up at the long-legged guitarist who towered above her by several inches. âIt was so lovely to have you here.â And by you, you felt she meant him personally; there was something in her tone that suggested so, and besides, she had taken rather a liking to the soft intellectual conversation that Brian had held at the dinner table every evening, talking of stars and planets and faraway things.
âAnd Iâm Sebastian to you, son,â your dad told Brian. âYouâre in good company. No need for formalities.â
âWell, thank you Mr.â Sebastian,â Brian corrected himself with a slight blush.
âBrian,â your brother nodded to him.
âFrank,â Brian returned good-naturedly.
Your mum patted your dadâs shoulder and said something you couldnât hear. Frank heard it, though, and the three of them departed the living room for the kitchen.
The colour rose to your cheeks as you realised theyâd left you and Brian alone on purpose.
Your eyes trailed from the door where your family had left, to the centre of the room, accidentally meeting Briâs eyes in the process.
He had opened his mouth as though to speak, but then shut it immediately and looked down at the toes of his white clogs as you smiled at him.
âTime to go, I suppose,â you said, a little sadness slipping into the happy demeanour you were attempting to maintain.
Brian fiddled with the hem of his jacket. âYeah, I suppose,â he mirrored your words with a small smile.
He stood motionless a while, tall and willowy and somehow heart-breakingly far away, though he watched you with soft doe-eyes right in front of you.
You stepped closer. He angled his head to accomodate for your proximity and the height difference between the two of you. He did this often, tilting his head so that his hazel eyes met the light, wherever that light may have been, a pout forming on his lips, his shoulders sinking. He stared right at you, in a way no one ever looked at anyone these days, with such genuine emotion that you almost forgot how much your brain believed that no one would miss you if you were gone. Wide-eyed and forever radiating warmth, he looked lost for words, the innocence of youth embodied in his being and reflected in yours.
âYouâre the reason why I play, you know,â you said.
âWhat?â he asked softly.
âGuitar. I never wouldâve kept going if I hadnât seen you perform. I was so close to giving up,â you confessed. âBut, and sorry to be sappy, you inspired me.â
âDid I really?â there was amusement in his eyes, as though he did not quite believe you, as though your words were a little too fantastical.
You scoffed. âYouâre too modest, Brian, and youâre insanely talented. Iâll never be that good, even if I were to practice every minute of every day.â
âIf you keep playing,â Bri paused, âI have no doubt you will be better than me. Easily, in fact. Iâm not exactly the worldâs most technical guitar player.â
You tilted your head to one side, looking up at his pink cheeks and the curls that gently framed his face.
He suddenly reached for you, tucking a piece of your hair behind your ear, the strands falling from his fingers as his touch lingered on your skin. Your breath caught, and you could barely move.
âBrianââ
He stepped back as quickly as heâd stepped forward. âUntil next time, Y/N.â He flashed you that shy, out-of-character smile once more, then turned to go.
You couldnât stand it, that after all those weeks in each otherâs company, after everything, he would just leave without⊠well, without anything.
âOh, dammit, Bri. Come here,â your hand brushed his shoulder and he spun around immediately, wrapping his arms around you with an unmistakable fervour you couldnât have blamed your imagination for conjuring.
You were on your toes, he was slightly bent over so as to hold you. His curls tickled your cheek, and he sighed into your hair.
Your eyes were jammed shut, and he rocked you gently back and forth. He held you close, unlike everybody else. As though you were special.
âI donât think I can stand an entire summer without you,â Brian murmured, and the sharp edge of his honestly sent shivers coursing through you. You held onto him more tightly.
âNot an entire summer,â you responded. âJust half.â You had no idea who it was you were trying to reassure, but it was making you never want to let him go. Youâd rather have stayed ever-so-slightly up on your toes, your arms folded around his neck for your fingers to sweep the shoulders of his velvet jacketâ the same one he always woreâ his arms wrapped around your waist, though this you barely noticed, because all of your being was focused on not letting him goâ and oh, how you didnât want to let him go.
He let out a pitiful sound, something between a groan and a whimper. âY/NâŠâ
âBri,â you said, the name muffled by the ownerâs shoulder.
âMay I come see you? Just me?â
He was asking for permission, you could tell as much. He didnât want to push you, and for that you were grateful. He was different, as opposed to men in your past who had waltzed about and taken from you and other women what they pleased, when they pleased.
âOr let me take you out,â he went on, and you realised you hadnât answered.
âSomewhere. Anywhere. Anywhere you want to go.â
âAnywhere?â you whispered.
âAnywhere,â he answered conspiratorially.
âIâd love that,â you said. âSoon?â
His arms loosened and you dropped back to your feet. He held you still, but from where he could see you better.
âSoon,â he promised. He kissed your cheek fleetingly, his lips warm and petal-soft against your skin.
It was brief. You couldâve blinked and missed it. You wished heâd have lingered.
âBri,â you sighed, hands finding his.
âItâs difficult,â he said, and you had not even the slightest idea as to what he was referring to.
He squeezed your hands and slipped away, stopping only to stand in the doorway as the last of the dayâs sunlight caught on his hair.
âGoodbye, beautiful.â
You touched your cheek.
He was gone.
â§âșË*àŒâŸ âœàŒïœ„*Ëâșâ§
A/N: shoot me a reply or an ask if youâd like to be tagged for future parts of this fic!! much love to you all <3
Masterpost / Part 1
#tinaâs writing#starstruck#brian may#brian may x reader#brian may x y/n#brian may x you#queen#freddie mercury#roger taylor#rog#john deacon#deacy#queen fanfiction#1970s#1975#fic
93 notes
·
View notes
Text
Time for us to take care of you; Queen x teen reader (platonic)
*Authorâs note*
This was a request from my Wattpad and this is also a cute little platonic fic in honor of Brianâs birthday (since in this fic I kinda lean towards Brian here in favorite band member) now this oneâs a little different because here and as warning weâve got you being the assistant for Paul Prenter (UGGGGHHHH!!! DX) but have no fear, the crazy queenies will save you from his tyranny! And you shall find out soon.
So besides the warning for Prenter, thereâs fluff, swearing, situation regarding migraines.
Queen taglist:
@geek-and-proud
@plethora-of-things
@psychosupernatural
@ixchel-9275
@waddles03
@coolcxt
@queendeakyy
__________________________________________________
I was going through some files trying to get everything that Paul told me to organize properly and have ready for Mr. Reid while they all went over to meet with Ray Foster, the record producer for the band. Â God even though heâs my âbossâ I wish that he would do his own work instead of handing it down to me, especially when I hear Mr. Reid telling him to do this certain task but the second he goes away, he just places the work right on my desk just before I would clock out sometimes.
I paused my work and rubbed my face as I groaned tiredly before placing my chin on top of my hands as my elbows were leaned up against my desk. Â Suddenly I felt hands cover my eyes and I let out a small squeak but before I could fight back, a voice said in my ear.
âNo, no, no darling no peeking you cheeky thing.â
âFreddie what are you doing?â
âYou ask so many questions darling.â I waited for a moment before saying,
âCan I look now?â
âHold on, not yet.â
âNow can I look?â
âEver the impatient teenager, thinks work is better than being spoiled. Especially by us, wouldnât you agree Deacy?â I heard Rogerâs voice say.
âYes indeed. She works much too hard.â
âAlright Fred uncover her eyes, itâs ready.â Brianâs voice spoke up and the second Freddieâs hands uncovered my eyes, I saw before me a tray of food and a cup of my favorite flavor of tea.
âAww you guys.â I said as I twirled around in my chair and turned to face them.
âYou just work so hard love and we know you probably didnât have time for lunch. So after the meeting with Foster, we slipped past Reid and Prenter and got you your favorite.â Brian explained.
ïżœïżœïżœOhhh you guys do too much for me. I should be doing stuff like this for you.â
âYou do too much of that already. Time we did something for you for a change. Get your mind off of work for once.â Roger said as he playfully ruffled my hair. I shoved his hand away from my head and tried to readjust my hair before I reached for the fried rice first and asked them.
âSo, how did the meeting go?â I know I shouldnât be asking questions like these but throughout these past 8 months since I got this second job to get some extra money forâpersonal reasons (please donât ask), the boys of Queen had really become like a second family to me.
Even though theyâre bigshot rockstars who most people would believe wouldnât care much about people who help them behind the scenes, the lads had been nothing but supportive of me. Â As a young 15 year old assistant, this whole lifestyle can be intimidating but thanks to John Deacon or as I had the privilege of referring him by his nickname âDeacyâ, heâs helped me out by pulling me aside whenever the scene got too hectic especially for someone my age.
If you had to ask me who Iâd pick as a favorite itâs really hard to choose but if I really had to and I hope and pray the guys never hear about this but I would have to say itâd be Brian May. Â Not because of his rockstar abilities or just due to the fact that heâs the guitarist of this famed group. Â No Iâm talking about the Brian May fascinator of the stars and the rights of animals.
See once I get to University Iâve always had an interest in becoming a veterinarian but not just for domestic pets, but exotic animals as well. Â When I was just 9 years old I saw a family of hedgehogs nesting in my mumâs garden and for weeks on end I helped fed them and made sure the family dog Yaz never went near the nest as to not harm or scare the mama hedgehog and her babies away. Â And when Brian first heard about my dream, he was so proud of me that he even gave me an offer.
He vowed that one day if he ever got the chance to run his own little âanimal safe houseâ I would be his personal veterinarian for all sick, injured or orphaned animals he would take in. Â We began to bond over our love for the animals and we both shared that the laws of Britain should change on animal rights. Â Itâs cruel and inhumane that badger baiting is still performed here in the UK even though its illegal. One day Bri and I hope to change that, to make sure that all people that still do stuff like that is truly put to justice no matter what animal they harm. Â
Now I wonât say that I either do or do not like it; but in secret when itâs just us two, he sometimes likes to call me his little âfox kitâ because he always compared my cuteness to a baby fox kit.
And of course thereâs Roger and Freddie. Â The two famed troublemakers as I like to call them. Â But even with their high energy and true rock and roll spirits, they like to have their quiet moments. Â Like Iâve cat-sit for Freddie before and got to go over to his flat to meet them (all of them) as well as his lovely lady Mary Austin. Â While Roger and I like to have some talks about cars and boats.
I knew a thing or two about cars thanks to my uncle who owns a mechanic shop in downtown London. Â Heâs taught me a thing or two about fixing engines, changing a tire so Iâm not like most women who just seem to want to sit there in the middle of nowhere in their short jean pants that barely cover their buts and crop-tops waiting for someone to come to their rescue. Â Hell I even once got to change one of the tour buses tires when Deacy or any other of the roadies couldnât seem to get it.
And of course when it comes to fashion, these two try to take me with them when it came to their shopping trips and try to get me in the most outlandish and insane clothes that even I thought were ridiculous. Â But I enjoyed spending time with them, plus seeing them make fools of themselves is always a good way for some juicy blackmail should the time ever arise.
âWell weâve got the approval for the new record.â Deacy said.
âReally? Thatâs amazing. Congrats guys!â
âYes. However there is a catch.â Brian added.
âWhat is it?â I asked worriedly.
âUnlike any other album, theyâre sending us out of London. Actually far from any distractions. Weâre going to a recording studio called whatâStone farm?â Roger said.
âRockfield farm studio Roger dear.â Freddie pipped in. Â Oh wow.
Now that is a long away from here, actually itâs out of England far. Â Iâm told that studio is located in the intense farm country of Wales. Â Pure agriculture and not rural location.
âYou guys have any idea how long youâll be gone for?â I asked.
âFosterâs giving us a nine week deadline.â Brian answered.
âOh.â
âWell thereâs no need to be sad darling. Youâll be coming with us.â Freddie said as he lightly patted my shoulder.
âWhat?â
âOh come on (y/n). Did you really think weâd leave you behind for nine weeks. Weâd go mad without you around.â Roger said.
âHonestly I think weâll try to murder each other without you there to keep us in check.â Deacy answered bluntly.
âButâbut IâŠ.guys Iâm honored youâd think I should go with you to this recording studio but unfortunately Paulâs my boss and I donât go anywhere unless he tells me itâs okay.â
âOh no need for that darling. I gave him a full rundown on why you should come along with us and he gladly accepted the reasons.â Freddie said.
Honestly Fred I know why he said heâd take me and it wasnât because of your reasons. Yes I am well aware of how my boss looks at the frontman of Queen and let me tell you Iâm not saying this as âunnaturalâ for a man to love another man. Â I just worry for Freddieâs safety. Â
I knew Paul was no good, I donât even see why he would even advert for an assistant when he hardly gives me the time of day and belittles me every day.
âOkay well thereâs also my mum. YouâŠ.you know how conservative Iâve told you all she is. I doubt sheâd let someone my age who with a bunch of guys twice my age to Wales all on her own.â
âWe can assure her that no harm shall come to her beloved daughter. Even if we have to chain ourselves to her car in order to prove our point.â Roger said.
âPlease say youâll come with us darling. Please?â Freddie said as he placed his hand on top of my shoulder, looking at me with pleading eyes even through his shades. I set my rice down and said.
âI donât know guysâŠâŠâ
âWell we know thereâs one surefire way to get you to say yes darling.â Oh bugger not again.
I felt both John and Rogerâs hands grip both my wrists pulling me out of my seat and I was soon sandwiches between them. Â Their arms imprisoning me between them making sure that I wouldnât get out.
âStill donât want to change your mind darling? Youâve already gotten the approval might as well take it.â Said Fred.
âIâIââ
âStill not wanting to go I see? Well Roger, Deacy time to step it up my darlings.â
âAwww no not the bunny nose! Deacy please itâsâoh not the double bunny nose!â The famed Queen sandwich plus bunny nose tactic. Â Whenever the boys really wanted me to join in on something but Iâd try to get out of it, no matter which combo they did. Â
Two members would sandwich me in their arms while on either cheek I would feel their noses twitch like a bunny giving me bunny kisses, but if I still refused then I would get passed on to the next combo of whomever was left.
âOhh please I canât take it! Itâs too cute when I get you both doing it!â
âThen say youâll come or youâll get it from Brian and I.â
âOkay! Okay Iâll come, Iâll come.â They all cheered and of course Roger and Deacy began kissing me all over my face and head as Brian and Freddie now came in to complete a royal Queen group hug as they liked to call it with me at the center. âWhen do we leave?â
âFirst thing tomorrow morning.â Â Well hopefully I can convince my mum to let me go.
With the help of Brian and Deacy (since they were the most responsible of the band, and at this point Deacy was about to become a father at this point since his wife and soulmate Veronica was pregnant so hearing a future parent talk with a current parent seemed a bit easier to understand. Instead of four adult rockstars asking a teen girl to come along with them for her job) my mum allowed me to go.
I spent the next few hours packing and ended up getting about 5 hours of sleep since the cab I would be taking was coming around 6am to pick me up. Â My mum kissed me goodbye the next morning and made me promise to call her every single day and night when I got up and before I went to bed.
Finally after a long 3hr. drive we finally arrived. Â And let me tell you Rockfield farm definitely lived up to its name. Â As I was helping with the unpacking of the bandâs stuff Roger was the first one out of the car wearing his fur coat and shades as he said.
âRecording studio?â
âWell the idea was to get away from all distractions.â Paul answered as he held two suitcases in hand. Â I grabbed one of the suitcases but as I walked around the car, I slipped on some mud and nearly fell to the ground had it not been for Freddie managing to catch me in time.
âThanks Fred.â
âNo need for thank yous darling. Need any help?â
âNo, no Iâve got it.â
â(Y/n) I ainât paying you to stand around and sell yourself out. Take that suitcase into the studio over there while I show the lads their rooms.â Paul snapped. Dude you hardly pay me at all.
âYes Mr. Prenter.â I said as I headed in the opposite direction and set the heavy suitcase down. Â For the next couple of hours I was helping unload the guysâ guitars, amps, and drumkit into the recording building. Â
And of course Paul insisted that since I would figure out cars and talk about stuff that no other girls talk about then Iâd have no problem unloading everything, so I was left alone unloading everything without the guysâ knowledge. Paul also had me set up Rogerâs kit and have Brianâs guitars all set up and ready for him when it came time to record tomorrow.
By the time everything was set up and I was finally able to leave the studio I turned to see that the sun was just setting. Â I walked in to see everyone gathered at the dinner table just finishing up their supper.
âOh there you are love, we were wondering what was keeping you.â Paul made sure to keep his eyes locked right at me. Â Because he had threatened me once that if I ever told the guys of how âoverworkedâ he was giving me, heâd fire me and make sure that I would never be admitted into another Queen concert again.
âJustâthought Iâd look outside at the marvelous view weâve got. I know you guys are gonna have a lot of time to write here.â I said.
âI will admit it defiantly provides no distractions.â Brian said.
âWell Iâm gonna give Veronica a call and then probably head to bed.â
âYeah I think Iâll hit the sack myself.â Roger agreed.
âTrue my darlings, weâll take an early start tomorrow.â Freddie said. Â With that the guys all decided to turn in for the night.
â(Y/n).â I turned to see Brian still at the table with a plate of fresh food. âManaged to save you a plate.â
âBrian you are my angel, thank you.â I said as I sat down.
âNext time donât get too lost staring out into the fields, okay. Even you must eat my little fox kit.â I groaned at the nickname and playfully slapped his arm as he laughed softly. âNow eat and donât stay up too late. Goodnight love.â
âNight Bri.â I said as he kissed the top of my head before heading towards his room. âOh hang on, we werenât clearly told. Whereâs your room going to be at?â Actually I have no idea. Paul never mentioned a room for me.
âIâllâIâll talk to Paul after I talk to my mum. Donât worry Bri Iâm sure my roomâs here somewhere.â He looked at me skeptically and said.
âWell just so you know in case he has you sleeping on that dirty old couch, you can always come up to my room. Itâs the first door on the right. It doesnât matter what time you come in, just wake me up and Iâll make room for you, okay?â
âOkay. Thanks Bri. Goodnight.â
âGânight love. Sweet dreams.â
âSweet dreams.â He then proceeded up the stairs. Â After I finished up my dinner, Paul soon came in from the bathroom and I asked him.
âExcuse me, Mr. Prenter.â God I hated calling him that. âWhere will I be sleeping at while Iâm here?â
âOh sorry (y/n), but Iâm afraid all the rooms have been reserved by the band, Rory and myself.â
âSo thereâsâno more rooms?â
âAfraid not. But thereâs always the couch. Unless you donât think you can handle staying here, you can always go back to your mumâs place and Iâll tell the lads you were homesick and couldnât handle being away from your sick mum for too long.â God I really hated it when he used my mum against me.
âThe couch will be fine. Goodnight Mr. Prenter.â
âGoodnight lass, and be sure to have breakfast up and cooked by the time we all wake up. As part of the agreement youâll be making all the meals from now on during our stay here.â
âVery well sir.â I stated. Â Paul sneered a grin before heading upstairs to his room. Â I put my dish away and headed to the living room to see my suitcase there on the old, soiled (probably mold or cat piss), torn apart, dusty red couch. It hardly looked like it would fit me and as I lay down on it, it already felt lumpy and I swore something was poking me in the back.
Heading into the bathroom I changed into my pajamas but as I stepped out, it was freezing cold. Â God I guess summers out here in Wales just get cold. Â I raced towards the couch and tried my best to cover myself up with the blanket but it was so think layered and holes that I was barely able to keep warm.
This was gonna be a long night.
By the time it was morning, I was shivering and my neck and back were in pure agony.
âI thought I said to have breakfast ready before I awoke?â I groaned and peered an eye open to see Paul standing over me.
âYou saidâto have it by the time the guys woke up.â
âAnd by that I meant Roy and myself. There are two hungry men waiting for their breakfast. Now get off your arse and movie it lassie.â I slowly stood up and felt my head pounding as I tried to ease up the tension in my muscles.
âCan I at least call my mum? I forgot to do that last night.â
âIâm not paying you to gossip band secrets to your mum. Now go and get breakfast ready or Iâll have a cab come and get you for being so incompetent.â He threatened me. I looked at him and he glared down at me with those icy, soulless eyes of his.
âVery well Mr. Prenter. What would you all like to have for breakfast?â He grinned down at me knowing that he had won the battle.
When the guys came down, I was just getting the last bit of breakfast ready and when Deacy saw me he asked me.
âPoppet, are you alright? You look exhausted.â Tell me about it. I just kept tossing and turning on the couch since it was so uncomfortable. Â The cold wind seeping through the old wood texture of the house made it almost impossible for me to sleep since I feared of getting pneumonia.
âJustâŠ..just kept worrying about my mum. Thatâs all.â
âIâm sure sheâs fine darling. You can give her a call later after breakfast. So my beautiful chief what have we got cooking this morning?â Freddie asked as he wrapped his arm around me.
Which I knew Paul would give me hell about it later.
For the next week and a half it was the same routine. Â I hardly got any sleep, Paul would drag me about all day making sure everything in the studio was set up and he was smart to keep me away from the guys or forced me to put on more makeup so that my eyes wouldnât appear as dark and baggy as they were.
But one morning, my head was pounding so hard and my vision was blurry. Â At first I thought it was just because I was still sleepy and had unshed tears but when Paulâs voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard and that chalkboard was plugged to an amp increasing the sound and the piercing light from the sun as well as the lights in the house just made it painful to even look up, I knew it had to be a migraine.
Of course Paul didnât care and had me immediately go out into the studio building and try to get everything set up for the boys to record. Â But since the sun was out today it gave the room an intense brightness than usual. Â I could barely keep my eyes open and my head was pounding like how Roger bangs his drums, maybe even harder than that.
As I was setting up, I just felt this bolt of agonizing pain strike my head and I tried to keep my balance but I ended up falling against the wall. Â My ears ringing and tears falling down my face.
âSlacking off once again I see.â
âPlease Mr. Prenter can you not talk so loud? My head really, really hurts.â
âItâs just an excuse of yours to getting out of work. Iâm tired of all these excuses youâve been giving out. Just like every woman crying out for attention. Now do your job less you want to be fired!â I groaned and held my hands to my ears to try and block out any sound as my head kept pounding and my ears were ringing.
Through my blurred vision I saw three figures standing in front of me while I felt a fourth figure wrap their arms around me.
âShhh, itâs okay love. Itâs okay. Just lean back into me.â Oh Rog. âThatâs it. You can fall into me love, Iâve got you. Iâve got you.â I whimpered in agony as I fell against him after feeling a stronger and more painful pounding in my head. Even with putting all my weight against him, he didnât flinch once. Â âThatâs it, thatâs it just fall into me lovie, Iâve got you.â He whispered.
Oh if thereâs one good thing about Roger that I also love itâs his soft voice. Â No one would know unless they talk with Roger Taylor that his voice is actually really soft spoken, which is shocking because when people hear him sing, itâs either his high falsetto or this gravely, raspy growl.
âOkay love, Iâm going to slowly pick you up, okay? I promise Iâll be as gentle as I can.â I whimpered telling him I understood what he was saying. âAlright love, ready? OneâŠ.twoâŠ.three. Oh I know, I know love Iâm sorry shhh shshshsh.â I then felt something cover my head.  It felt like an overcoat and I heard Deacyâs voice whisper.
âLetâs get her to my room. Hardly any sunlight gets in and itâs probably the quietest bed in that house probably.â Together the two of them took me out of the recording studio. ïżœïżœRoger kept me close to him, telling me to close my eyes before we stepped a foot outside while Deacy handled every door that came in our path to make sure that when they closed, they wouldnât slam behind Roger and cause my migraine suffering to get any worse. âShoes off though, thereâs not any carpet for these stairs.â
Deacy took his off first and he then said.
âHere, let me take her down so that we can get her on a more comfortable surface and out of this light.â I felt Roger gently try to transition me into Deacyâs arms now and I couldnât help but whimper as I felt myself being jostled once more. âShhh, I know poppet, I know Iâm sorry. Just hold out for a bit longer. Youâre almost there.â Deacy whispered to me as I felt myself being taken down the stairs.
I groaned with every wood creak but Deacy apologized with every step until finally the nightmare was over and I was gently being set down on the bed.
âThere we are love, you can open your eyes now. Slowly.â Slowly I opened my eyes and I saw the blurry figures of both Roger and Deacy.
âThere she is. Is it helping at all?â asked Roger.
âI still hurts.â I whimpered out.
âAww we know love.â I felt his calloused fingers brush away the strands of hair from my face.
âDo you need anything poppet? Medicine? Water?â
âAll of the above.â I groaned.
âOkay, Rog you stay with her. Make sure she doesnât move around too much. Iâll go get the stuff.â I felt Deacy kiss my forehead and I saw him go up the stairs.
The hair stroking and gentle scalp massage was now Rogerâs job and I groaned out as I tried to adjust myself.
âNo, no, no donât move love. And try to relax your face. Facial tension only causes the migraines to get worse.â
âI thought you were a dentist?â I couldnât help but tease.
âI was never a dentist love. I switched my major to biology. Got bored with dentistry.â He said as he bopped my nose. Â Soon enough we heard the sound of footsteps coming down as quietly as possible but along with whom we suspected to be Deacy, we also saw Brian and Freddie coming down the stairs.
âHey thereâs our girl. How are you feeling now love?â Freddie asked softly.
âMy head still hurts but at least the lightâs gone.â I said.
âWell lucky for you Iâve found some pills to help with that.â Deacy answered as he came up to me and handed me the pills first. Â I popped them into my mouth as I was now being given my glass of water and I took a sip before finally swallowing the pills as well as the water.
âOhh god my head feels like itâs gonna explode.â
âJust give it some time my dear.â Freddie soothed as he sat down beside my feet. All was silent for a moment till Roger soon spoke up.
â(Y/n), why didnât you tell us Prenter was treating you to that degree?â I looked down shamefully but before I could answer Brian spoke up.
âI think thatâs something that can be spoken about later. Right now she shouldnât talk or even be thinking right now. Letâs leave her to recover for the rest of the day.â
âButâwhat aboutâŠ..â
âA but-but-but. No buts about it love.â He insisted softly as he lay close beside me stroking my hair softly. Â âYou lads go on ahead, Iâll take the first watch for our girl.â
âGet well soon darling.â Freddie said gently with a pat to my knee. Â Both Rog and Deacy patted my shoulder or hand and the three of them quietly walked up the stairs as best as they could. Â Once they were gone, I closed my eyes and moaned tiredly.
âAre the pills helping at all?â he asked me softly as I felt him still stroking my head.
âA bit. I just feel bad about stealing Deacyâs bed.â
âHe understands. He wouldnât have offered for you to take his room if he didnât.â
âYou sure?â
âYes, now no more talking little fox kit. Time to sleep. Thatâs what you need.â I moaned tiredly and shut my eyes and for the first time in over a week I was able to sleep peacefully.
When I woke up, I smelt eggs and bacon all the way from downstairs. Â I opened my eyes to feel that my migraine was finally gone but I did feel a bit dizzy and woozy. Â I slowly got up and wobbled for a moment before getting the strength and mobility to walk up the stairs.
Once I reached the top and saw the sun shining through the house, my head wasnât pounding as much as it was before and the light didnât hurt as much. Â I headed towards the kitchen and thatâs where I saw the guys sitting down eating breakfast. Â Deacy was the first to spot me.
âWell look whose finally up.â The other three members turned toward me and they all greeted me with a soft and warm good morning.
âMornin guys.â I said as I walked toward them.
âHow you feeling love?â asked Roger.
âBetter than what I was.â
âHere, drink some water. We need to keep you hydrated.â Said Brian as he held out a glass filled with water. Â I softly gave him a thanks and took a sip.
âHow long was I out?â I questioned.
âOhh darling, you were out for three days.â Freddie stated. Â My heart dropped, I felt lightheaded and I swore if this were a cartoon, my eyes would be popping out of my sockets right now probably inflating bigger than my body.
âWhat?â oh my god I feel like Iâm about to pass out, puke and scream all at the same time. âWhat? Threeâthree days. Tell me your joking someone please tell me Fredâs joking.â
âAs much as I love a good joke Iâm afraid he isnât love. Youâve really been asleep for three days.â Roger said.
âHere darling, come sit and eat first. Then weâll explain everything. Plus weâve got some questions that need to be answered on your part.â Fred added to Rogerâs statement. Â I walked over toward them and Deacy scooted a chair out and had me sit there which lay between where he and Brian were sitting. Â Bri set down my breakfast and my stomach let out a loud growl.
And of course the guys took every advantage to softly laugh at me and I simply flipped them off before digging into my meal. Â Oh lord this tasted like heaven! As I ate, Deacy spoke up first.
âLove, why didnât you ever tell us how hard Paul was making you work?â I paused eating my sausage and swallowed it down before I said.
âYou guys donât understand how men treat women in the music business. Especially if theyâre just assistants. IâI wanted to prove to Paul that whatever he gave me I could do it. HeâsâŠ.heâs always belittled me and had my mum as an excuse to fire me telling me that if I couldnât handle it, then I could forget the extra money for her.â
âYou couldâve come to us. Weâd wouldâve helped you.â Said Roger as he rubbed my back with his hand.
âBut I donât want to take you guys hard-earned money.â
âNo not that. I mean we wouldâve helped you out with your work, especially here. We couldâve set up our own equipment, you didnât have to do all that.â
âHe was working you too hard. Barely giving you a break. You know if you had told us the extent he was forcing on you, we wouldâve helped you, right?â Brian said as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. Â I looked down shamefully fiddling with the remaining bits of my eggs and said shamefully.
âIâm sorry guys. I justâthought I could handle it.â
âYouâre a hard worker poppet, but you also need to realize youâre still a kid. You donât need to work till you drop, no one your age should experience things like migraines until you reach college.â Deacy said.
âIâm not a kid Deacy.â
âOhh come off it, you may be a teenager but youâll always be a kid to us.â Roger teased as he playfully poked my cheek making me whine out and slap away his hand. It was then I finally noticed that Paul had yet to show his face.
âUhh guys, where is Paul?â
âHeâs out darling. I fired him.â Freddie spoke.
âWhat? Butâbut then that meansâŠ.Fred if heâs fired then Iâm fired! Why would youââ
âDarling relax. Everythingâs going to be okay.â He tried to assure me but I was frantic as I yelled back.
âHow!? You do realize he was my boss! Sure I never liked him hell I hated the bastard but if heâs fired then I have no job!â
âLove, relax. If youâd let us explain youâd know that youâre no longer a managerâs assistant.â Brian spoke up as he cupped my face in his hands.
âWhat now?â
âWe made some called to Reid and after explaining the grueling amount of work and harm Paul was causing you, while heâs fired. Youâre now moving up the ranks.â
âHuh?â
âFrom now on darling you will be our day to day manager. Keeping an eye on us and making sure we donât kill each other. Hell youâll be remembered as the youngest manager in history.â Deacy said as he gently nudged his shoulder against mine.
I looked at them all and they were all looking at me with a unanimous look that they all agreed to this and had no objections to me being their new day to day manager.
âButâŠ.but guys you do realize I have school in the autumn and in the spring, right. How can I possible be your manager when Iâm not even out of high school yet?â
âThatâs where weâve bent the rule with Reid.â Roger explained.
âUntil your graduation weâve agreed to settle for summer tours so that you can be there for us day to day to check in on us, while when you have school weâll perform at concert venues and do recordings for our albums. Also when the school year starts back up, youâll come to the studio every day after school for 5 hours a day just to make sure weâre on schedule.â
âAnd since weâve also figured out that Paul had screwed around with your payment contract, Miami is in charge of your payroll. But since you are still a minor about to take on such a task, heâs currently trying to convince your mum and nana to let you have this better job offer. So that way they will also be safely financed and better informed on your performance as a manager.â Deacy stated.
âHeâll make them see reason darling. This is a better opportunity for you to get a better understanding of management. Especially if you wish to one day open up that animal rehab that youâve been dreaming of so much.â I looked at each of them and just couldnât believe the extent they were all going to help me out.
âOhh you guys. ThisâI canât believe you would do this for me.â
âYou deserve it love, youâre just as much a part of this family as the four of us are. Youâve looked after us long enough, time for us to look after you, my little fox kit.â Brian said as he gently stroke his thumbs across my cheeks gingerly.
âThanks you guys, I love you.â
âWe love you too (y/n) dear. Now I decree there is one remedy we have yet to give you and now it is the proper time for you to receive.â Freddie proclaimed as he got me up out of my chair.
âAnd what would that be?â I asked. Â It was then I saw all of them looking at each other with sparks of mischief in their eyes. The air grew tense as they all grinned at each other and either nodded or winked at one another before looking down at me.
âOTTER QUEEN CUDDLE!!â
âWha? AHH Hey! Oh câmon you guys. Ahh Rog, Deacy donât tickle me!â I exclaimed as I was now put in the middle of a Queen group hug. Â But ever since telling them and letting them know how I wanted to help animals, they dubbed this group hug specifically an âotter queen cuddleâ since I had shared with them that otters love to stay in groups and hold each other close so that they wonât separate from their families or mates.
Along with being in the middle of the otter cuddle, I felt their noses nuzzle all over my face and even one by one each of them would give me an Eskimo kiss, as well as quick pecks. Â Each of them talking about how much they loved me, how they would always be there to take care of me, even calling me animal nicknames since they clearly mustâve heard Brian call me his âfox kitâ. Â So now according to the Freddie I am his âlittle kittenâ, Deacy refers to me as âchipmunkâ and Roger calls me his âhummingbirdâ.
âYou guys are impossible, you know that?â I teased.
âBut you love us, donât you hummingbird?â Roger said as he pecked my nose.
âYeah, and I wouldnât have you guys any other way.â I admitted as I cuddled deeper into their embrace and they all squeezed around me tighter like four little otters.
#bohemian rhapsody#bohemian rhapsody imagines#bohemian rhapsody movie#bohemian rhapsody imagine#bohemian rhapsody x reader#queen#queen fanfic#queen imagine#queen imagines#queen fanfiction#freddie mercury#brian may#roger taylor#john deacon#freddie mercury x reader#rami malek!freddie mercury#rami malek!freddie mercury x reader#brian may x reader#gwilym lee!brian may x reader#gwilym lee!brian may#ben hardy!roger taylor x reader#roger taylor x reader#ben hardy!roger taylor#john deacon x reader#joe mazzello!john deacon#joe mazzello!john deacon x reader
214 notes
·
View notes
Text
so tell me (why my gods look like you)
Poly!King Day 1: Maybe God is a Woman
This goes to the lovely @stayinqpower! I hope you like it love!Â
âŸâïž
In hindsight, they should have realised the Brianna was different.
Back when they were kids, and they still called her by her birth name, every single quirk and oddity should have tipped them off. But instead, they just passed it off as Brianna being her odd self. The way that her hair would get caught in the light giving her a bizarre halo, or how animals tended to crowd around her like moths to the light. They should have noticed when Brianna seemed to know things that no five-year-old should or seemed to have answers to questions that not even their parents had.
But little Brian, as they had called her back then, was nothing but their strange friend. An intelligent and cheery kid who would always walk around with a smile adorning his face and leaves sticking out of his hair. It should have been easy to fall in love with him back then, but Regina later realises that maybe she hadn't wanted them to fall in love until she managed to get to her pure form.
Other lesser beings would have had trouble with the transition. But Brianna, their beautiful girlfriend with endless wisdom and power just willed it so once she realised that the form of a boy, of a male, didn't quite fit her. She didn't like that form, didn't like the fact that she had to keep her hair short, and that she would never be able to bear a child if she wanted to do so. So one day she was a boy named Brian, with angular features and form-fitting pants, and the next she was Brianna, their Brianna.
That should have been the first clue that she was not quite human. But at the time it just seemed so simple to Johanna. She had been seven, and the world is so much simpler when you are seven, and according to Brianna she just realised that she didn't want to be a boy anymore, not even if that's how her Mum had sent her to earth. Back then they had all agreed that boys were yucky and that was that.
Nobody dared to question that even if it was possible to change herself like that on earth, it shouldn't have been that simple. It wasn't like she could have been able to do it overnight, not in the sixties, not as a child. But nobody else seemed to find that weird, in fact, they seemed to be the only ones who remembered that Brianna had looked like a boy. To everyone else, it was just as if she had always been Brianna Hope May, not Brian Harold May.
Through the years, and as the four of them fell in love with each other, Brianna just grew weirder. She refused to let them meet her parents or let them go to her house. She would refer to God as her or as them, much to Regina and Johanna's parents' annoyance, and would often talk about things she shouldn't talk about as if they were unconsequential. Hence why, as soon as Freddie came out as a dyke to her parents, they prohibited ever talking to Brianna again, at least until she came to her senses.
Regardless, the younger woman always seemed to find a way to speak to Freddie, even if it meant sneaking into her dreams. Dreams in which the singer kicked, screamed and made havoc of whatever she could find and Brianna would just sit there in complete calm. "You told me God wouldn't hate me!"
Brianna tilted her head to the side, "They won't. Why would They hate you for loving someone?"
"Because I love girls, not boys. I don't understand why you can't see the problem, Bri! I'm in love with three girls, and that's not what God wants!"
At that Brianna scowls, and she has never seen her friend look as mad as she looks in that moment, "Oh please, girls are made to be loved, or else They wouldn't have created them."
And that is that. She never speaks about that again, not even when Freddie's parents let her out of the house, with no qualms about letting her see Brianna again.
In the same peculiar manner as everything with Brianna happens, they only meet her dad the day he dies. Brianna looksâ well, her face is devoid of any emotion, and while all the people around her cry and mourn, she just sits on the chair, hands folded neatly into her lap and eyes staring ahead. After the ceremony ends, their guitarist is still left to sit staring forward, and nobody dares to move her, nobody has the heart.
Regina kneeled in front of her, lacing their fingers together and pressing a kiss to her head, "We'll be there for you."
"I know that," Brianna licks her lips, "Just as I know he is with my mother now. I just wish he would have held on for a little bit longer. I didn't want him to leave me alone just yet."
Her three lover's hearts had broken then; their guitarist sounded so small, so lost. They wanted to tell her that everything was going to be alright, that she wouldn't have to worry about being alone because she had them; but none of them even knew how to say this without hurting her more than she already was. So they simply held her to their chests as she stared at the casket almost as if she were lifeless.
What none of them notice, and none of them ever would, was Brianna's mother. In all her glory, with her silk robes, unruly hair, kind eyes, and the warmest smile possible. She grabbed her lover's hand and helped him stand up, then took him to Heaven with her. Brianna watched, eyes meeting with her mother for a fleeting second, before the woman smiled, "This is your Heaven now, I'll make sure of that."
Brianna bounces back from her grief after a few weeks, melancholy still follows her around, but she doesn't seem like a living dead any longer. However, she does pray more often now, mainly because when she does, she gets to hear her parents. She had always loved them fervently, in every single reincarnation and through the aeons. Being left alone on earth at nineteen doesn't change that.
What does change is the fact that for the first time in the thousands of years she has been alive, Brianna falls in love. It's slow but steady, and after three years of being alone on earth, she is madly in love with the three other women. Sure, she had liked people before, she had fancied Kings and been the mistress of many Queens and had slept around enough to ensure that there was enough lineage from the gods to last a forever. But she had never fallen in love.
Not like she loved the way that Freddie would wake her up peppering her face with kisses. Or how Johanna would kiss her nose and scold her for walking around the flat in skimpy pyjamas. Or how Regina would snuggle up to her side and ask for stories of the old gods, listening intently and then falling asleep on her chest. She had never fallen in love like this, and she was scared.
Her mother only snorted when she confessed her deepest fears. The dread that came with thinking that after this life she would never see her loves again. The anxiety-inducing thought that she might have to live without their kisses, without their laughs, the hugs, the jokes, the sex, theâ everything.
"Sometimes you are ridiculous," her mother scolds her, "It makes me remember why I haven't given you the keys to Heaven yet. You won't lose them, child. After all, Gods can only fall in love once."
That night when she gets in bed, all of her lovers curl around her, claiming that Brianna works as a personal heater in times of great cold. The older girl just smiles, and nuzzles into Johanna's hair, taking in her sweet apple and cinnamon smell, "I just talked to my mother."
It had taken a long time for them to understand and come to terms with Brianna's parentage. They had had to meet God herself to fully believe their lover, and even sometimes they forgot that when they prayed, she was always there to answer. Only to them, of course, she was after all a capricious woman.
Freddie pressed her lips to Brianna's neck, "Yeah, what'd she say?"
"Gods only fall in love once, which means that you will have my heart forever, and I'll be able to have yours if we wish to stay together until the ends of time." She whispers it into the silence of the bedroom like she might be scared that they will not accept her offer if she says it any louder.
"And after that?" Freddie runs a finger down Brianna's cheek, "What happens after the end of time?"
Brianna smiles, "We restart, just that you'll be mine from the beginning."
Regina, from where she is laying on top of Brianna's chest, nuzzles into her collarbone, "I can do that. I can be with the three of you until the ends of time."
Brianna releases a breath she didn't know she was holding and that night makes sure that they are snuggled together as tightly as she can manage.
Until the end of time doesn't seem enough.
#poly!king week#Poly!King#Poly!queen#Brian May#roger taylor#freddie mercury#John Deacon#queen#My writing#prompts#maybe god is a woman
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
Goodbye To A World
Itâs been three days and a bone-deep ache is still infecting every inch of Joanâs body. She wasnât sure what was causing it or what was going on, but she didnât expect to get an answer. Certainly not from a bird.
The crow has been visiting Joanâs window for about a week now. It pecked on the glass late one night, but wasnât there when Joan turned her head to look. No, it was now inside her room.
Joan leapt backwards against the headboard when she saw the crow perched on her keyboard. Her mouth was open in shock, but no words came out.
  âI apologize,â Said the bird, âI did not mean to startle you.â
Joan audibly sputter and then stammered on her words. The bird tilted its head at her.
  âMy, are you shivering.â
  âHow are you-?! You- a bird-?!â Joan choked.
  âCalm yourself.â Said the bird, âI am not a threat.â
  âHow are you talking?â
  âHow are you here in modern day?â
Joan shut her mouth. The bird chuckled.
  âThis world is a strange one. Iâm sure a talking animal is nowhere near as strange as resurrection of a lady in waiting from five hundred years ago.â
  âI...I guess.â Joan blinked.
  âAllow me to introduce myself,â The bird flapped over, âI am Fate, watcher of shades and guider of souls.â
  âJoan Meutas...keyboardist and music director.â
Fate laughs.
  âWhat are you, uhh, doing here?â
Even with its beak and animal features, Joan swears she saw Fate frown. A crest of feathers ruffled around their head and then they sighed.
  âI am a being that guides souls to Death,â They began to explain, âI watch over them until departure and then take them to Judgement.â They look up and Joan seems confused, âNow you, the other three, and the queens are interesting cases. Youâre not...human. Not really. The existence of you ten disrupts the balance of the universe. Itâs...difficult to manage at times. And, because of that, things need to be done.â
Joan still has her eyebrows furrowed, not understanding.
  âRegeneration. Thatâs what we- the Ministry- dub what you ten may go through. Itâs a disappearance for a short amount of time and then you return, usually with a new form. This process, the short absence, gives us time to balance out order.â
  âOkay...â Joan said slowly, âSo thatâs happening to me?â
Fate frowned again, but it doesnât stay for long.
  âI hope.â
âââââ
After the ache came the shivering. Joan was naturally cold all the time, but now she always felt like she was freezing, no matter how many layers she put on. It earns her worried looks from Fate, who has stuck around her since their first meeting that night.
It was just the regeneration process, though. Apparently. Thatâs what Fate said. Joan didnât know for sure, as she wasnât an otherworldly being that balances out the universe.
There was another one of those. A brilliant golden owl that Joan sees around at least one of the queens. Itâs silent and doesnât interact with her, just watches from afar.
  âThatâs Destiny,â Fate had informed, âThey prefer the queens because, you know, theyâre so âspecialâ and âimportant.ââ
Joan laughed a little from where sheâs seated in front of her keyboard, preparing for the next show. Fate is hopping along the rims, as crows do, invisible to everyone that wasnât her.
  âThe queens are important,â She said.
  âIndeed,â Fate nodded. They craned their head around and stared at the owl who was watching from one of the wings. âAre you going to come over here or not?â
Destiny tipped their beak up, miffed, then flew up the stairs of doom, disappearing from sight.
  âI bet theyâre great at parties.â
â
It was during the show that Joan was struck by a sharp flare of pain and then nauseating dizziness. She had to squeeze her eyes shut, fumbling to continue playing whatever song they were on. This went on for the rest of the performance and when it was time to get offstage, Joan was tottering to the side and...
  âWoah there,â
Joan pried open her eyelids and stared up at Jane, who had caught her before she hit the group.
  âIâve got you, sweetheart.â
  âJane,â Joan mumbled, the name slurring across her lips, âHey...â She giggled a little, clearly delirious from her several dizzy spells.
Jane smiled fondly down at the girl, helping her stead up normally. Joan still leans against her, nuzzling her face into the queenâs soft chest.
  âYouâre warm...â Joan murmured.
  âAnd youâre very cold,â Jane said, worry slipping into her voice. âAre you feeling okay, honey?â
  âJuuust fine,â Joan replied, âCan you just hold me for a little longer? Youâre really, really warm Lady Jane...â
Jane obliged and held Joan for a few more minutes. It was Joan who eventually pulled away because she noticed Destiny perched a few feet away on a speaker. Joan lets Jane know sheâs okay and the queen walks off.
  âHello,â Joan smiled slightly at the owl.
  âOh you poor soul.â
Destinyâs voice was quite the contrast to Fateâs. It had a slight accent to it and the words were dripping with molten honey when spoken.
  âSo weak and frail. How are you not sobbing in fear right now?â Asked the owl.
Joan blinked, looking confused.
  âWhat?â
  âDestiny.â Fate flew over, landing beside its sister-being.
  âDid you not tell her?â Destiny snapped their head around to look at the crow.
  âI-â
  âYou didnât.â
  âWhat are you two talking about?â
Destiny and Fate look at Joan, then back at each other. Fate is shaking their head, but Destiny doesnât listen to whatever theyâre silently pleading about.
  âYouâre dying, Joan.â
âââ
The fear was intense. Extreme. Unnerving.
Will they remember her? Did they even care? Should she tell them?
Looking at Bessie and Maria and Maggie at dinner, Joan wonders if sheâll ever see them again.
âââââ
  âHey, can I talk to you?â
Destiny looks cautious, but they fly over.
  âWhat do you need?â They asked.
  âI just want to talk. Might be the last time. Donât know when Iâll disappear.â
Joanâs eyes are blank. Theyâve been that way since yesterday, when she was fully informed on what was going on with her.
  âWhatâs going to happen to everyone? After Iâm gone, I mean.â
Destiny frowned deeply at that. Itâs like they were upset that Joan was speaking of her upcoming death.
  âLife will go on. They will recover.â
Joan nods and looks to the ground.
  âListen-â Destiny sighs. âIâm sorry. None of us in the Ministry wanted it to come to this, but-â
  âI get it.â Joan cut them off, âI do, really. You need balance. It would be selfish of me to resist and risk ripping the balance between space and time in two.â
Destiny is quiet for a moment, pursing their beak into a tight line.
  âThe least I can do is give you a request. Is there anything youâd like me to do for you?â
Joan feels her throat tighten and she braces herself for one last difficult conversation.
  âTake care of everyone. Please.â
Destiny nods.
  âOf course.â Said the owl, âI will make sure your wish comes true.â
They start to leave, then stopped.
  âBe brave. This isnât goodbye.â
âââââ
Two days later, Joan stays up watching the sunrise and wonders if this was the last time sheâll ever see it. Why are things the most beautiful when theyâre about to be taken away?
  âIs it time?â She asked.
  âAlmost.â Fate answered.
Joan hugged Bessie the moment she saw her. The bassist seemed to be surprised, but hugged back tightly.
  âAnd whatâs this for?â She asked, smiling brightly.
  âNothing,â Joan shrugged and then grinned back, âJust thank you. For everything. I love you so much, mama.â
Joan calling Bessie her mother nearly sent Bessie into the fifth dimension and she embraced the girl again, this time pressing a kiss to her forehead.
  âI love you, too, my little dea.â
Joan giggled at the nickname and then flung herself at Maria when she saw her coming downstairs. She actually leapt up onto the drummer, clinging on with all her limbs like a koala and they both burst into fits of laughter.
  âSomeone is full of energy!â Maria chortled, bouncing Joan in her arms. âMorning, Joey.â
  âMorning, âRia,â Joan replied, burying her nose into the older womanâs soft locks. âLove you.â
  âI love you too, Jo.â
  âMaggie!â
Joan shot out of Mariaâs arms and scooped Maggie up into her own, stunning the youngest. She was still for a moment before giggling.
  âOh, Maggie! My little sister! I love you so much!â Joan gushed, nuzzling her cheek up against the guitaristâs, who has yet to stop laughing. âI love you all so much!â
It was true. Joan never realized that she didnât say it enough, hardly ever because she was too shy or too afraid that theyâll get rid of her. But sheâs finally realized how much they mean to her and how much she means to them.
Too bad it was at a time like this.
Before they get to the show, Joan convinces the other three to go to the park. There, they spend an hour and a half just running around in the snow and having a good time. They had an epic snowball fight- Maggie and Bessie vs. Maria and Joan. Of course, Bessie obliterated them, but it was just so enjoyable to play like that. Bessie even snorted at one point, which causes the other three to howl and nearly collapse.
  âJane!â
When they finally went to the theater to get ready, Joan immediately catapulted herself at Jane. The queen is surprised at first, then smiles and takes Joan into her arms.
  âHello, sweetheart,â She said in her wonderful voice, âHappy today, arenât we?â
  âDefinitely!â Joan chirped, nuzzling up close to Jane like a kitten, âItâs a good day, mum. I can feel it. This performance is gonna be great!â
Jane chuckled and rubbed Joanâs back. They stayed together before Joan eventually pulled away to get ready and also see the other queens.
That performance was by far Joanâs best. She was so full of life and energy, even jumping out of her stool at one point and playing on her feet. She danced to every song, even occasionally joining in on the singing. She got many bright smiles from the queens, who couldnât take their eyes off of her.
However, all good things must come to an end eventually.
A golden orb flitted around Joan. She almost messed up because she tried to follow where it was going, but it dissolved into the air. A few more appear, seemingly from around her feet, and her body suddenly gets very heavy.
When Joan looks down at her hands, theyâre tinted blue, as if she has frostbite.
Her time with everyone...ends now.
Icicles are growing through her stomach. Her ankle is on fire. Her chest is constricted. She canât breathe.
The situation hits Joan hard. She was about to die.
She didnât want to die.
Joan cried through the rest of the show. From I Donât Need Your Love to the MegaSix, the tears did not stop falling. She wept and sobbed until she felt like she couldnât breathe anymore. The freezing cold and excruciating agony infecting her entire body only gets worse.
The MegaSix ends. Joan stumbles out of her chair while Cleve did giving a goodbye speech. Everyone stares when the keyboard clatters to the ground and Joan staggers on center stage.
  âJoan?â Jane called out worriedly.
  âSweetheart?â Bessie tried quietly, âWhatâs wrong?â
  âI love you,â Joan whispered. Several orbs twirl around her, âI love you all so much.â She pauses and swallowed painfully, âI think...itâs time for me to say goodbye.â
A chorus of âHuh?!â and âGoodbye?!â sounded all around her as everyone, even the audience, who probably thought this was a special scene added in, were shocked.
  âJoan, what the hell are you talking about?â Aragon asked.
  âWe arenât human,â Joan said, âNot really. Our existence disrupts the balance of the universe, so sometimes we have to go through a regeneration process.â Another pause, âBut that isnât the case with me. I am excess. Me being here is causing strain on the order of the world. But because I am so unnecessary, I can be removed and the balance can be restored.â
It almost sounded like something scripted, but the looks of shock and horror on the otherâs faces were too real to be just really good acting. The audience murmured in confusion.
  âIâm going to disappear.â Joan said.
Shocked gasps. Startled glances. Stunned expressions.
  âBut...Iâll never forget any of you. Even if I didnât know you in my past life. Iâll remember all of you.â
  âStop it, Joan!â Cleves growled, but her shimmering eyes betrays her masked anger, âStop! Are you even hearing yourself? This is insane!â
Joan looked at her and smiled weakly. More orbs glow around her.
  âI know,â She laughed dryly, âI didnât want to believe it, either, but...itâs happening. My body feels so heavy. Everything hurts. It hurts so badly.â She choked for a moment, the sobs overtaking her for a few seconds, âBut itâll be over soon. Iâll be gone.â
She splays her hands open and looks down at them. Theyâre a deep shade of indigo, now. Her lips are tinged blue.
  âBut Iâll never forget. Even when Iâm gone. Iâll never forget...â
A wave of fatigue washes over her and suddenly sheâs so tired...
Fate appears. Their ebony feathers are glistening under the stage lights. Destiny watches from nearby.
  âAre you ready?â The crow asks.
Joan nodded and turned away from her family and friends, trudging up the very edge of the stage. She doesnât acknowledge the audience- they do not matter.
  âThank you, Maria.â Joan began to speak again, using the last of her energy on these final words, âFor being my friend. You were so much more than that, though. You were my big sister. You were always there for me. You always cared. I love you so much.â
She looks to Maggie next.
  âMaggie...god, Iâm gonna miss your ferret face,â She choked out a laugh, âTake care of yourself, okay? I know things feel like shit sometimes, but itâll get better. I promise.â
Then, the queens.
  âYou are all amazing. Iâm so glad I got to meet all of you and be apart of this.â
Finally, Jane and Bessie.
  âIâm gonna miss you a lot...both of you. Jane, Iâve always seen you like a mother. Bessie, you took me under your wing like I was your own. I felt safe. Loved. With both of you. I love you, mama.â
Tears are falling, now, but not just by Joan. Almost everyone onstage are crying.
  âJoan,â Fate reminds softly.
  âGoodbye.â Joan said. Her body began to glow. Numbness spreads throughout every nerve. âI had a lot of fun. Getting to have a dream... Getting to play music... Getting to know all of you... Getting to live. Iâll never forget it.â
The light grows brighter. Itâs almost enveloping Joan completely. She can barely see, but that might just be the overflowing tears obscuring her vision.
  âGoodbye.â One last time, so softly. âItâs okay if you forget me. Iâm not worth remembering. But...thank you for giving me something that was worth living for.â Joan tips her head up and smiled weakly, âFor five more seconds,â She mused in a watery voice, âweâre ten.â
A blinding flash of golden light bursts through the theater. Many have to shield their eyes, but then they uncover their faces, Joan is gone. Only a pale yellow flower covered in frost is left in her absence.
#:)#six the musical#six the musical fanfiction#six the musical fanfic#joan on the keys#bessie on the bass#maria on the drums#maggie on the guitar#catherine of aragon#anne boleyn#jane seymour#anna of cleves#katherine howard#catherine parr
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
Scandal
Pairing: Brian X Reader - Taken from @glamrockmonarch - fantastic AU concept - Thank you for letting me finish a half finished story and take a little bit of artistic license over your world! Although, it is an older Brain in the AU,I have written it that you can put him younger or older.
Word Count- 25K
Reformatted because the tumblr app wouldnât open anything but the first and last couple of paragraphs.Â
Still not working? Try this link
Please let me know what you think, feedback and comments are more than welcome! I decided not to break it up as it didnât seem to flow as chapters or parts. Thank you to my buds who have encouraged and listened to me say for about six weeks tell them that it was nearly finished! @diamondxclawedxglove @disasterdeacy
Smut & Angst under the cut!
Infidelity. One tiny word that had caused hours of heartache for y/n. An act she didnât commit, yet it followed her around with every step. Everything was tainted from that one moment and everything was wrong since that newspaper flew from her hands and bounced off her husbandâs chest, the second he walked through the door from the school run, as screams erupted from her mouth. Four simply words had ripped her world apart. Â âBrian May Affair Exclusiveâ
Y/n tried to read the article through tear soaked eyes as the words seemed to float and jump along the page in her shaking hands.
âDespite a wife and two teenage sons at home, it appears the Queen guitarist has been up to his old tricks. It has been reported he was seen leaving a hotel with a female television producer, whoâs most recent work was on a documentary featuring the rocker. May was well known to have repeatedly cheated on his first wife but had seemed to calm down in recent years since marring Y/N Y/L/N- May, a popular writer and presenter some years his junior. The pair had kept their family life incredibly private and only confirmed their relationship once she had double barrelled her surname, despite reports theyâd wed months before and begun dating when she was only in her early twenties. It is unknown currently how long the affair has been going on behind his wifeâs back.  However, friends have commented that the scarlet woman in question had made it well known of her intentions towards the musician as sheâd been previously linked to a handful of rockstar men including but, not limited toâŠâ âHow could you!? You fucking bastard!?â She cried out as the newspaper landed open with its slanderous story on full display at his feet. Before, y/n never even contemplated she could feel pain that this; so intense and everlasting. Hours passed, weeks and then months yet those bouts of crippling agony and anger still sat within her. âIt was a mistake one night. I was feeling so bloody terrible. Iâd gone just for a night to clear my head and you couldnât come. I- Iâd had a couple of drinks and she came onto me- I did not encourage this in anyway. She just happened to be there and, fuck, yes, we went back to her hotel room but, darling, it did not mean anything. I didnât even cu-â The slap across his cheek had burnt for hours after y/n had packed her bag and taken their two very upset teenage boys from their house that night. She was broken but they were inconsolable and furious. Harry and Fred always had been her priority and it really didnât matter if they missed the last two days of their school term after all the photographers were trying to follow them. They hadnât known until lunchtime when theyâd bunked off school to buy lunch and the newspaper was on full display in the off license for all their peers to see. Theyâd ask school to call their Mum as soon as the first click of a camera could be heard. âDonât leave.â Brian teared up at the door as y/n hunted for the dogâs car restraint. It was more autopilot than genuine thought as she walked through various rooms. âWe can work this out.â âYouâve broken our family. You and you alone. Those boys have been hounded all day because I could barely get out of my home with those vultures circling to get them. Theyâre just kids, they arenât equipped to deal with this. Truthfully, neither am I. Goodbye Brian.â The front door shut with a heavy thud that seemed to shake the old house as y/n listened out for anything that may indicate if it was her husband or someone else. The worst thought was the fleeting one that maybe anyone else would cause less of a sinking feeling of dread in her stomach. She heard the dog give a few barks as she jumped off the couch and then happy jumps of paws on the hard wood as she greeted her owner, unaware of the mess around her. Y/n could hear her husband cooing over their ball of fur before asking quietly where his wife was. âWhereâs your mum? Hey? Whereâs y/n?â Footsteps neared as his shoes where discarded. Y/n just waited to see if heâd just dropped in or really, sheâd lost her precious night alone. âHello?â Brianâs smooth voice rang through the hallways looking for his wife, but her eyes focused on the TV in-front as-if nothing was wrong. However, her nervous tick of bouncing her knee easily shone through to someone who knew her. âBabe?â Y/n was silently debating if she should answer or if she could somehow escape to take the much wanted night apart to hide. She just wanted to be alone and wallow in self-pity and sadness without worrying about upsetting their children and, truthfully, Brian further despite wanting him to know pain like she felt. She wanted him to feel his soul burn every time their eyes met, or someone patronisingly asked how they were doing. âThere you are, my love.â âHi.â Y/n caught his reflection in the mirror, a gentle smile played on his lips. Just the sight of his wife close by and in their home once more by made his heart flutter still. The three of them hadnât been gone long but it still felt almost impossible to eat his breakfast or do anything but sob in self-pity in his bed. Just even seeing any of them in the house made his soul seem to glow and swell in adoration and happiness. âWhere are the boys?â âRog was already taking Max so offered to take them all. Harry, Fred and Max are all meeting some friends at the gig and then they asked to stay out the night. I said they could⊠I hope you donât mind.â âNo, why would I mind. Iâm happy the boys are having a good time.â Truthfully, she was; those two had been through so much in the past few months and they deserved to have some fun rather than being self-appointed protectors of the family now. Their lives had changed the same as hers had with the whispering behind their backs and constant advice from other members of their family that hadnât been asked for. She had watched her sons slowly harden as if the perfect bubble they thought theyâd lived in had popped. Brian padded into the room with a tense brow as he lingered around, transferring his weight between his feet, until y/n forced herself to speak. âWhat are you doing now with a free night of not being a taxi?â Although Y/n was desperate to get their marriage back on track, it seemed almost impossible. Theyâd fought for months, attended counselling and yet all y/n could hear was his voice muttering some other womanâs name. Despite how many times her husband had argued it was a stupid one time error of judgement when he was feeling so low. It didnât take away her pain. The house was somewhere she had once felt so safe and secure. She could crumble within its walls and not need to keep up appearances but now, it felt so cold and lonely. Once where memories of her boys playing or her husband chasing her around in their early years of marriage now replaced in her mind with created visions of whispered conversations behind her back or stolen kisses not pressed to her lips. âI donât knowâŠâ Brian scratched lightly at the back of his neck. âI was hoping to spend some time with you; without work or kids as distractions.â Hazel eyes flitted down to her knee that was jumping at twice the speed now with her lip caught between her teeth. She must really hate him to be this uncomfortable with him alone, Brian thought, and that seeping feeling of self-hatred ran around his body. âIâve asked Rog to us three rings when theyâre all home so, if the phone rings, itâs just that. I know you worry.â Brian tried to raise a smile, but he could see his wifeâs gaze shifting to anywhere in the room but him. âOur therapist said we are meant to-â â-I know what she said, Brian. I was there too.â This was one change that couldnât seem to dissipate; her mood swings. One minute she could be laughing with her friends and then two minutes later be a crying mess with any passing thought of him or his infidelity. The tears just made the feelings of humiliation even worse; she wondered who saw, who knew what her husband had done? Did they pity her or think she was stupid, blame her even? Did her family, friends or, worse, the boys think she was doormat for coming back. Y/n tried her best not to care and push away those thoughts, but it was impossible not to. Even worse, she wondered why she was the one in tears when Brian seemed to be doing so much better. She currently just felt so alone in the world. Her family werenât much better than the press when it came to the matter. Her mother and sister constantly reminding her they âknew this would happenâ and âwell if he got caught once⊠Youâll have to bet your arse it has happened a thousand times you didnât see.â It depleted her energy and shattered her already broken heart into pieces.  However, when face to face with Brian, she was just livid and hurt; she couldnât let it go that her lovely husband could hurt her so deeply and try to use stupid phrases from the therapist? She wanted to slap the shit out of him and scream in his face. Theyâd been told to say non accusatory words to not fan argumentative fires, but it was hard to think of it as âtheir affairâ when it was Brian who fucked up. âCan I sit with you? I just want to read a book quietly or watch something together. I just want to spend some time with my wife.â Brianâs soft and calm voice broke her thoughts as her face softened and as quickly as the anger came, it ebbed away to the amount she always carried. Y/n could see how much he was trying to be normal with her and hold himself back from pushing any situation. Sheâd watched his hands hover her shoulders before he left, watched their boys kiss her cheek goodbye but never pushed as he whispered a declaration of love. âI donât mind. Iâll go if you want me to but Iâd adore to just sit next to you if you allow me.â Y/n gave a slow nod, pulling her legs into her body to make herself as small as possible and adjusted the cushions to build them up around her. It was just every barrier she could possibly make, she did. In bed, once Brian was finally allowed back in that was, y/n had bought the same type of long body pillow, sheâd used when pregnant with the twins, as a barrier between the two. Brian knew full well why, they were sharing a bed purely so the boys didnât know how apart emotionally theyâd become. The kids started to forgive him slowly only once they thought their mother had. âI love you.â Brian almost whispered. âI know.â Y/n just couldnât always bring herself to tell him in the moment even though she felt it so deeply. It hadnât helped everyoneâs judgement. She could feel eyes on her in the supermarket and those hideous TV shows debated if she was stupid for staying.  The feelings of despair and sadness creeping once more into her mind as she scanned his profile; seeing his hands turn over each other with his face pained in thought. How did this happen to them? âAre you hungry? I can make you something to eat if you want.â âYou need to eat too. Iâm worried about you.â A hand came to rest on her ankle, thumb rubbing the bone as it had done thousands of times before. âYour running on empty. The boys-â âDo you want a glass of wine instead?â Abruptly, y/n stood up, almost running from the room before Brian could get into any real conversation. âY/NâŠâ Brian rubbed his eyes in exacerbation. He truly didnât know how much longer he could go on being rebuffed; just wanting to feel the warmth of skin on his or feel comfort from his wifeâs touch. He had no right but mostly he wanted to hold her in these moments of intense suffering and be that sanctuary he used to be. âWeâve got white already open; hope you donât mind.â Brian was still perched on the edge of the couch. His hands where clasped together and covering his mouth with elbows on his bony knees but offered a tight-lipped smile as the glass was handed to him. Y/n circled her husband almost nervously before forcing herself to sit next to him like their therapist had suggested she needed to slowly begin to let it get better. However, as Brian remained on the cushion edges, she pushed herself as deeply as possible into the fabric. This time last year sheâd have probably thrown herself into his arms by leaping off the back of the couch and giggling as she almost knocked Brian off balance in their playfulness at the excitement of a full night unexpectedly to themselves. âI- I do love you, BriâŠâ Y/n stuttered out, surprising herself at the boldness and the relief that seemed to fizzle in her stomach. âI know.â He sighed, that tight smile still playing on his lips that meant he wasnât really okay, and his mind was captured in painful thoughts. Long fingers swung his wedding finger around, heâd only taken to wearing it full time since everything had happened as it got caught on his guitar too often on tour and Brian had always maintained he was nervous of losing something so sentimental, of course his wife had since wondered otherwise. With another sigh he turned to y/n pulling her view from his hands to his eyes. âWeâre not getting through this, are we?â Once the words where cast he had to turn back around because he simply couldnât look at y/n anymore when the pain was this sever. Instantly y/n felt shame take over her whole body. It may have been him that had fucked up, but it was her who wouldnât allow her mind to forget. Anytime it started to lessen, sheâd force herself to remember that pain or her anxiety would flood her in droves of âwhat ifsâ and shouting that they couldnât go through this again. Brian had tried everything; allowing her space, then coming back to trying to be affectionate physically, trying to plan a romantic weekend away, heâd even slept for three nights on the floor when y/n was convinced she could smell another woman on him suddenly but didnât want to worry the boys with their fights. Heâd even held her hand, hanging off the edge of the bed, as her tears flowed quietly. Heâd cried with her but never did anything other than silently comfort his wife how sheâd asked him too. âWeâre tryingâŠâ y/n voice broke as she heard her husband trying to sniff back his tears. A delicate hand rested in the centre of his back, rubbing calming circles that made it even harder to speak. âHow much longer can we try for?â He turned, looking his wife in the eye once more, both glossy and pained. âIâll forgive you because I can blame myself because I know you and I know this is not how you act. However, in all seriousness, how much longer can you try for? Youâre not eating, not sleeping, youâre not even writing. I know you and I know you havenât written a single word in months.â Y/nâs eyes gazed into his hazel ones that glistened with tears finally breaking that he quickly wiped away. âI honestly think if we canât get past this our family would be better in half than walking on eggshells. The boys have never been in trouble before this and Fredâs in and out of detention every other day and Harry? At least Fredâs angry all the time, Harry just has these huge outbursts; sometimes he can barely look at me when heâs not plastered to your side. Then he has no problem staring me down every chance he gets.â âI donât think heâs exactly to blame for his little pops at you. Iâve always said you werenât laid back enough with them-â â-I just want them to do well. I push them because theyâre clever lads. Donât tell me how to parent my boys when you know itâs not about me being strict with them. I want the best for them⊠which is why, I donât know if this situation is the best for them. And Iâve done this before, I know how much it rips your soul in two to not wake your kids up for school every morning. I love doing that. I treasure being a dad so much but, we- we need to face facts that itâs not good for them and itâs not good for you⊠I just want whatâs best for you and I want you to be happy and I will just have to accept that itâs not me anymore.â âWeâre all really trying, Brian. Itâs a hard age for them regardless of whatâs going on between us and all their friends know whatâs happening. They havenât really got anyone to talk to; they wonât talk to me at all about their feelings anymore⊠I donât like how theyâre getting so tall; I canât hug them like I used to⊠Itâs starting to feel like hugging you when you were all bony and skinny with your ridiculously long limbsâŠâ The circles getting stronger into the tense muscles of his back before slipping under his shirt. Her tears too not quite holding back now. She missed his warmth so deeply but couldnât bring herself to accept tainted skin against hers anymore. âYou do make me happy. The times weâre good, weâre great. Even since everything. I know how much you try, and I will keep working for you. They donât want to be split up from you. I know how hurt they felt when we went straight after it happened. I know because they told me. They wanted you there⊠even I wanted you there sometimes.â Y/n and Brian somehow found the strength to pull themselves together with tears being wiped away. She wasnât lying, y/n had realised when sheâd instinctively turned to roll her eyes at their boyâs antics of trying to wrestle in the surf. Y/n wanted to see her husband smiling at them all, then having to makeshift some clothes for the drive home when they were freezing and wet. That was the night she knew their relationship was worth saving. Sheâd packed their bags at midnight and driven into the early hours to get home and found her husband, sporting a scruffy peppered beard, crying quietly looking at the array of family photos in the living room. The boys hadnât ever let anyone, not even admitted to each other, know of the relief of watching from the stairs as their parents sobbed into each otherâs arms and a thousand apologies whispered into each otherâs shoulders. âI wanted to be with you.â Her fingers found a tight knot at the base of his spine and her thumb began to press harder until she felt it start to come apart. It was natural, something sheâd done so often but with being so touch starved it made Brian close his eyes with a gulping sigh of contentment spreading throughout his body, but it just seemed so wrong after all heâd said; he felt unworthy. She dried her cheeks again, even though the tears ceased they still seemed to be pulling at her face still. âWhy donât you take them out for a day? Iâll stay here so itâs just you three. Buy their love and affection if you must, spoil them a little bit. Theyâre good boys and they deserve some time with just you. They wonât worry so much then. Do whatever weird man things you boys do when I have to stand in a music shop for hours whilst you get hassled, the bit before I give up and look at book shops or anything but people telling you how great you are.â Y/n rolled her eyes in jest but Brian could reel off a handful of occasions that had happened to them both. âYou mean the bit where the boys somehow load up a basket of everything they want to try and somehow it goes onto my credit card?â âYes, the bit when they take advantage of you being forgetful and telling them your pin codes or ability to forge your signature.â They both chuckled as their souls seemed to warm up just a little more. That was part of the reason both Brian and y/n tried so hard to keep things together. Duct tape the cracks till it looked seamless to anyone but them. It was just since that time theyâre relationship had become so volatile, both could be prone to the odd flair up or picking a fight but it seemed out of control some days and on the flip side, they could be happy and jovial over dinner until heâd tried to initiate any romantic or such alike. âTheyâre little buggers sometimes.â He took another sip of his wine and placed the glass on the table. Brian gave a feeble laugh, looking over his shoulder at his wife who was scrunching her nose in that way that was purely her. He winked at her as he spoke. âThey get that from you.â âAnd they get their obsession with collecting from you⊠Iâve been thinkingâŠâ y/n tapped her foot nervously again and picked some nonexistence fluff from her yoga pants. âMaybe we should go away like youâd suggested. A change of scenery might do us some good; just us. R/W/N or my parents would probably look after the kids and the dog.â âIâd love that.â Brian spoke as another wave of relief washed over him as he dared to place his hand over hers on her thigh. He gently squeezed in sincerity as his smile opened for the first time in days. âIâd really love that. You love Paris or is that too cliched?â âI wouldnât be mad at a weekend in Paris or Florence or even somewhere completely new. Anywhere with you will be lovely.â Desperately they were both trying to have some sort of semblance of normalcy. Theyâd frequently slip in and out of the state, but it did seem to be getting slightly more often and longer periods. It was okay when life was busy, work, calls and two kids to rush around meant they could at least pretend everything was normal for small periods of time. It was the nights that things got more complicated; when they were forced to be alone together. Y/N would sporadically still touch Brian, but he could feel how forced it was. Sheâd even occasionally grimace, and they hadnât had a proper cuddle in bed since that night before the news had broken. Memories of that night sometimes where all that kept him going. The thoughts of soothing touches and kisses had ran around his body as she softly whispered sweet nothings and positivity in his ear all night. When he showed no signs of being able to sleep, even in the small morning hours creeping around them,  sheâd taken him between her lips and into her hand and blown him until he was a quaking, sweaty mess under her. y/n realised now Brianâs initial reluctance to do anything physical since that weekend was his overpowering guilt but that night heâd clung to her desperately as he tried to find some hope and solace. Heâd rocked his hips into her as one hand roamed his body with soft hums and Brianâs hands tangled in her hair as he whispered, as loud as he dared, about how loved she was. It all seemed so cheap mere hours later. Theyâd done all the therapist exercises, Brian admitting that it was his fault and his alone, validating her feelings of pain and betrayal and trying to picture a future together. The book said to picture grandkids and enjoying retirement, but all y/n could see was an empty house and loneliness. When sheâd told the therapist, sheâd simply said to think of next Christmas, what did that look like? Truthfully, y/n had no idea. She wanted to see him, and their boys surrounded by her stepchildren and growing number of grandchildren throughout the years but any time she felt like they were moving forward, another wave of sadness hit her and knocked her down again. Brian shuffled back, relaxing into the cushions with his hand on her thigh still. It was just instinctive impulse that caused her to close the gap and press her lips softly against his temple. âI miss you. I miss your touch. I miss your lips.â He muttered as his eyes fluttered shut but felt his wife edging away from him. âBabe, Iâm so-â âShush. I know.â He watched her glass be placed next to his before leaning back and tugging a dumbstruck Brian back to her. His back against her chest and her hand holding his and the other coming to pull his forehead back to her lips. âI know. I just⊠I just look at you and I see- itâs so stupid- but I see marks on your skin. I look at these lips and I see horrible lipstick stains. I look at your beautiful eyes and wonder if you even want to see me or are you imagining someone else. Do you even want me physically anymore or are you here to save face? I see the boys and I think about how you didnât want more children and I did, so we had them. What if you blame me for trapping you? Are you here because you think you have a duty to us or something silly like that? Do you want to be with someone else? Do you want her?â In one minute sheâd said more to Brian than in months. Let him know her worries and concerns and Brian could feel the quick heave of her chest as her leg started bouncing again. This time, however, he reached forward and took her ankle in his hand before pulling it into his lap and wrapping her body around his before turning to look deeply into her eyes. âYou are my world with my children; every single one of them. Never, ever doubt that you didnât give me one of the greatest gifts you ever could. I fell in love a thousand times deeper and more intensely when those little nuggets were placed in my arms. I didnât even know I could love someone any more than I already loved you. Iâm not here because we have children. I woke up one day in how ever many years and made a mistake. I wake up every morning and remind myself what a fucking idiot I was, and I try my damnedest to try and fix the pain I caused you and the kids.â Brian  sighed as he tried to hold himself together and squeezed her calf muscle to centre himself. âI love you. I always have and I always will. Only you will ever be my wife, I promised you that on our wedding day and I hate myself that I broke a vow because I didnât ever think I would. I was so low, and you were so busy, and I fucked up. The same way you feel like I donât want you physically; thatâs how I felt⊠fuck, how I feel.â âHow could you even think that?â Her brows knitted together in confusion, until the affair sheâd always been very affectionate to him. Always peppering kisses and nuzzling into his body when theyâd curl up together. âBecause look at you and look at me. Maybe when you were in your twenties and I had some semblance of a rockstar-â y/n quickly cutting off her husband before he went down a rabbit hole. âHey, I didnât meet a rockstar though. I met a lovely guy who wanted to talk about animal rights and the night sky, and you duped me with this rock god bollocks.â âI duped you?â He shook his head away from her as he tried to discreetly wipe away the stray tear that fell. âYes. I didnât want some rockstar wanker. I wanted some nice absentminded man who knew about interplanetary dust and ate far too many pastries but had no idea where his wallet was and left his house keys on my kitchen table even though Iâd reminded him quite literally the second before to take them. I loved that about you when we met. I loved you coming back and convincing you to stay again or the way youâd tell me a million theories by people I had never even heard of; about things I never knew existed. I loved you for you.â That last statement hurt. Heâd spent far too many nights with women that wanted him to be who they thought he was and didnât care how he felt or were willing to spend any time on anything other than just fucking a pop star. Even from their very early relationship, y/n had always taken care of him. He doubted any of his onetime bed partners would even know his middle name or favourite book. âWhat a stupid fool youâve beenâŠâ Brian thought to himself. âThatâs still me but Iâm older to say the least, my hairs turning colour and my body aches in the morning. Iâve seen the way other men look at you; Iâve quite literally been pushed aside by men to talk to you before. How can I compete with guys your age? Look at me.â For the first time in months, she did. Brian carried a little more weight than when they met but he looked healthier to y/n now, not so thin or eating that dreadful diet of whatever someone had left in the fridge or he could get delivered.  He had more wrinkles but so did she, the lack of sleep wasnât helping either of them and, yes his hair had changed colour multiple times till it faded to grey but his eyes. His eyes were the same hazel with tiny flecks is green that shone in the light or whenever he was excitedly talking about a subject. They still turned deep and self-reflective when he was saddened by something. Whatever had changed physically it hadnât changed a single thing about how she felt about him. He was still utterly handsome and when heâd wield himself around on stage, he was still sexy to her. How could he not recognise her utter admiration to every part of him? âYouâre so very handsome, Bri. How could you even begin to think I didnât find you attractive or interesting anymoreâŠâ Y/n was taken aback as she replayed so many times, sheâd brushed him off even before the mistake. The new book had taken nearly all her time and energy and the nights sheâd creep off to write in the darkness or when Brian would softly ask her to take a break or just that he was down, and sheâd not been there for him. That weekend y/n had blamed Brian for disappearing off but sheâd also remembered how the boys had shut their doors and battled each other with loud music and she had sat downstairs with headphones on to drown them out; no wonder he felt his only option was to get some peace and quiet and that bitch had prayed on him. Heâd fucked up but the pain and regret was evident in everything heâd done since. She should have marched upstairs and pulled the cables to the twinsâ speakers or made Brian stay and take the dog for a walk into the town and have lunch together. He should have stayed, and they should have talked this out months before any issues had arisen. Maybe some of the guilt she felt was internalised, if sheâd had taken that Sunday afternoon on Friday, if sheâd have baked his favourite treats and wrapped her body around his in the hazy sunlight, maybe, just maybe he wouldnât have done what he did. Y/n fingers ghosted his cheek, Brianâs eyes locked to hers moving around his face and body. She leaned forward, lips pushing into his ever so softly it almost felt like smoke dancing along his skin soon to slip away. He knew not to push, to relax with a soft hum of appreciation. Her heart seemed to reform slightly as she felt his shoulders relax but could feel his lips just holding back from what he really wanted. With passion and force, their kiss grew. Maybe the words couldnât express how she needed to be back with him but hopefully some romantic attention could. Y/n caressed his sharp jaw with her thumb and Brian reciprocated. His long and delicate fingertip ran over her pulse point, feeling the strong thud when his hand splayed around her neck with a tender and gentle touch. Brianâs hands relaxed their grip when he reminded himself to slow down. Heâd gladly accept anything his wife offered no matter how short. Savouring what he believed to be the last fleeting moments with her lips on his. Y/nâs weight seemed to shift around him, her leg pushing further across his lap and Brian gave a surprised whimper when he felt his wife wrap her arms around his neck and lower herself into his lap. âThis okay?â She asked as his hands remained in mid-air but their lips never truly parting. âI just wasnât prepared.â âWhy arenât you touching me?â She mumbled against his lips as their noses rubbed together in a change of sides. âI didnât know I was allowed to.â He admitted before taking her hips with a squeeze. The thin T-shirt had ridden up and exposed her lower back which gave Brian an opportunity to touch her skin. She was almost so warm and soft; exactly how home felt. One hand fell lower daring to press under the thin material of her yoga pants and give her ass a playful grasp. She allowed his hands to roam her body feeling wanted and safe in his tight hold. It felt so wonderful to be here once more. They both melted into their lover, moaning into each other as her tongue slipped across his bottom lip to deepen the kiss even further. Her hand draped around his shoulder and into his open shirt to feel the intimate skin of his chest. Sheâd missed him so dreadfully and it finally felt like they were reclaiming their marriage together. âYou really do have a fantastic arse.â And that simple statement of praise and Brianâs attempt to make her feel attractive instantly caused a sink in her gut. Had he said that to someone else? Was he comparing the two women? Had he felt that bitch up like he touched his wife? Then she could feel it; that cheap red lipstick staining her lips from his. A powerful shove from her palms to Brianâs shoulders knocked him back into the cushions. He was shell shocked; how could everything flip so drastically? Change so quickly? He watched his wife begin to pace around the room with wide eyes as she shook her head and once again avoided looking to him directly. âDarling, whatâs wrong? Youâre worrying me. Iâm sorry. I didnât mean to upset you, but I can see how much I have.â He jumped up and tried to place a hand on her chest and back and rub calming circles like before, but it just made it worse. She screamed at him to not touch her and Brian just stood dejected and feeling as if he was taking up far too much space in her world. It was back. The red hotspots as she was calling them. Sometimes when she looked at her husband, she could almost see glowing patches of skin where heâd been unfaithful. Holding someone elseâs hand, had she kissed his chest like y/n did, tickled her tongue along his stomach until he squirmed or bit his neck in pleasure as she held his strong hips. âNo, no, no, please no.â She crumbled as her knees started to give way and her hands come to wipe the flowing tears. Thatâs when y/n saw it. The bright red glow on her own skin, could feel the heat they generated, every place his hands or mouth had laid where suddenly burning with memories and created visions of his betrayal. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand as if that would somehow help but her head was spinning. No other thoughts could process in her mind other than Brianâs unfaithfulness and how his skin and soul had been polluted by another. All she could think was how he was transferring everything to her; making her unclean and defiled too. âWhy did you do this!? Why did you allow yourself to be tainted like this?! How could you do this to our marriage, Brian?!â âDarling, youâre having a panic attack. Look at me.â Brian was kneeling down next to his wife, eyes of pure concern as her chest shook with deep sobs. He tried to hand her a drink, but she couldnât bear to place it to her lips. âI just canât stop thinking about you⊠doing that- something so personal and private with someone else⊠with herâŠâ Another fresh set of tears broke down her cheeks as her body screamed for air turning her voice weak. âYou left our home to be with another woman, Brian! Not on tour, not away in the world. You left me⊠for her.â The guilt was already steadily tightening a knot in his gut. His poor wife was broken, sheâd been his greatest support and champion and heâd repaid her by doing this. âIâm so sorry.â Brian sniffled with his cuff pressed to his nose, knowing he had no right to cry and swallowed down his own tears. âI truly am. If I could take this back, I would. If I could do anything to take away your pain, I promise you, darling; Iâd do anything. Keep breathing. Place your hands to your face and deep breaths.â Y/n did as he instructed and thankfully the actual attack was relatively short-lived from what sheâd been experiencing recently. She hadnât had anxiety attackâs regularly since she was nineteen. Before this had awful mess had happened, Brian was always there for her. Heâd place a hand over the centre of her back and chest and shush her until she felt less claustrophobic and then heâd pull y/nâs body gently to his chest and enclose her in their own little bubble. Brian was y/nâs security blanket, a protector against the world and whatever scared her, but never did she think it would be his actions that could terrify her to the core. âI will never, ever fuck up so fucking badly again. Iâll spent every waking second of my life trying to make this right if you want me too. If you want me, that is. I worship the ground you and our boys walk on already and that will never change. Regardless of your decision. Youâd never have to worry about money or anything such as that either. Iâd make sure you got what you deserved. Iâll stand aside if you want me to.â Y/n hadnât seen her husband cry over the situation much since sheâd come home, heâd tried to be strong, but she could so often hear small sobs from behind closed doors or see how red his eyes were in the middle of the night. However, as he spoke those words he never imagined having to, he looked like some poor and broken man whose clothes didnât fit and emotional pain physically manifested in his lithe frame. âNothing can ever change how much I love you, y/n. Youâll be okay always; I promise youâll get back to being happy soon.â âJust hold me.â Y/n was still so pained and emotionally raw but just maybe the attack had subsided as soon as Brian was close and calm. The ice-cold burn in her lungs subsiding slowly as her chest still felt like fire to touch. She needed him, as much as she wanted to deny it. Her thoughts from the last hour all swirled in her mind as she tried to focus on Brian in front of her with his soft voice of pure sincerity. Y/n reached out, taking his hand in her own and placing it over her heart. Without having to be asked, he started to rub soothing circles. Brianâs other hand moved to gently encourage her head against his own chest as he peppered kisses to her hair . It could have been minutes or hours, neither would be able to guess a time as Brian continued to whisper comforting words to her. âI want to take a shower⊠I can still feel everything on me. I just need to be fresh right now. If weâre having that conversation. I need to feel okay at least.â Y/n said as Brian groaned standing up, hissing in pain. âJust my knees. Donât worry.â âI told you not to kneel so much on the cold floor. Youâre too bony for thatâŠâ âDonât worry about me. Y/n⊠I want to schedule another therapist appointment for us. Set of appointments really. I want to get back to however normal we can become.â âI do too. Itâs just this feeling of-â Y/n began at scratch at her arms to show what she felt. Brian just waved an understanding hand. âI know. Go shower and Iâll see you soon.â Almost on autopilot she went upstairs but began to strip off her clothes in the hallway to rid herself of one layer of bad feelings at a time. Brian sat back down completely unnerved at how bad it had truly gotten. How could he have missed such a thing? Every step forward felt like three back. Heâd been so overjoyed just have her and the twins back in the house that everything else just seemed to pass him by. He gave a long sigh that racked his body with exhaustion and began to absentmindedly play with the ring on his finger again. When theyâd gotten married it had meant too much to have something on his hand, something so small to show the world that he wasnât such a mess anymore. Show the world he wasnât walking alone anymore. Wherever and whoever he was that day, somewhere in the world someone was waiting for him, thinking about him and caring about his despite the distance between them. Gradually they both took their rings off for a plethora of reasons. It caught on his strings or the diamond band flashed the camera strangely when she was presenting a segment. At first, theyâd both been unwilling, Brian would slip his on another finger for the tour and y/n would swirl the band around but slowly they both became accustomed to not having that little bit of precious metal on their person more and more. Plodding with leaden steps, he pottered into the kitchen; letting the dog out and then setting on making her a snack, still concerned about the lack of care his wife was taking of herself and it was all his fault. Upstairs y/n was doing almost the same thing as Brian, contemplative and alone in the shower, but eyeing the diamond wedding band sat neatly on the shelf as she washed the shampoo from her hair. She only wore her rings when she went out now, just to not allow any news outlets to try to drag out the already well worked affair. bur Brian had not taken his off for a moment during the recent months, but y/n was still so deep in denial of her feelings that it only served as a reminder of what had happened. When theyâd gotten married it seemed so serious and grown up to walk around with a wedding band holding down her engagement ring, sheâd play with it all the time and if she was deep in thought sheâd tap one ring against the other until her husband would wordlessly press his hand over hers when it had sufficiently irritated him. There was a knock at the ensuite door, shaking her from her thoughts as Brian spoke. âIâve brought you some toast and a drink up. By the bed. This is fresh out of the dyer.â A pristine towel was unceremoniously dropped through the gap. âIâll sleep in the guest room.â âItâs not very late, Bri.â She said with a frown hearing the depletion in his voice but getting no response as the bedroom door closed with a small thud of frustration. Brian was stood outside looking at the wall of family pictures and achievements that lined the hallway. The kidâs certificates and his gold discs with their degrees in between previously captured memories. He smiled as he looked between his favourites, only putting them back up when she agreed to come home, their memories far too painful for the month without his wife and younger children especially when his older ones could barely bring themselves to acknowledge that he may be pained too. Lovingly, he stroked his most treasured one; himself, y/n and all five of his children at a after show party. They all looked so happy, Harry just over taking their sisters in height then whereas now the twins where both eye to eye with Brian. His girls had their arms around his wife and Brian pulled both his youngest and eldest son close with Fred kneeling with a cheesy smile plastered across his face and his motherâs hands on his shoulders. If only Brian could go back and tell himself to savour every second and never take them for granted. âWhat the fuck did you do?â He muttered and turned to go to the guest room far away from the bedroom he wasnât sure he could still consider his own. Y/n watched as the suds ran over her body, removing all the marks left on her skin from Brian and anyone else. Regardless of how irrational she knew the feelings where they just couldnât always be shaken away. She knew that nothing of that night would remain anywhere but his mind however, she wasnât thinking rationally in those moments of utter pain. When theyâd first started dating, it seemed a privilege to have Brianâs touch or something of his on her. Heâd left his watch on her bedside table and sheâd kept it safe on her wrist for two days before heâd come back to retrieve it. She liked being able to see a little reminder of her then boyfriend. Times had changed but still a large collection of random tour hoodies and his vintage T-shirtâs where still her favourite thing to lounge around in and when he was away on tour sheâd press her face into the old fabric and breath in that scent that was just him. It wasnât, however, the same as being able to lay on his chest or nuzzle into his neck from behind whilst he played guitar. That hadnât happened for months though, hadnât allowed herself to wrap him in an embrace wholeheartedly but Brian had desperately tried to comfort her or just have that intimacy. Heâd try putting his hand on her knee in the car or trying to hook his little finger around hers like they used to when they sat somewhat near each other on the sofa once. Y/n wasnât to blame for what Brian did, but she also had to saddle the responsibility of getting her marriage back on track if she indeed wanted things to get better. When the therapist had asked about their sex life since, Brian had brushed it off as âFine, all things considering.â However, she had sat silent; how could see tell the man she loved his touch made her skin crawl because she somehow thought he was covered with his mistress. Theyâd gone over every detail; she knew what and how it happened but the doubts where still there even after his unbridled honesty. It was now or never. She had to do something before he gave up trying, and y/n feared he was tittering on the edge of the precipice. It was apparently normal to be turned off from sex, but y/n made every effort to avoid even gentle touch and love but when she did accept it. It made everything melt away for those precious few moments before the memories hit like a tidal wave. âSometimes itâs just like heâs tainted. I canât touch him without feeling that way too. I feel dirty and unclean. I instantly want to wash it off.â Y/n said as she sat quietly tucked away with Rogers/w/n in a small wine bar weeks ago, both their eyes scanning the street or bar for cameras or people listening in. âDo you feel he can wash it off? Realistically nothing left now, I know heâs not lying when he said about it being a onetime accident. Roger would know if it happened on tour with him and you know everyone on his solo tours and their families. I donât think you wouldnât know if something else had gone offâŠâ âTheyâre on his payroll. Of course, theyâd lie because heâs putting food on their tables. I wouldnât blame them.â âBut if you still see theseâŠ. these things⊠Have you heard of revenge sex? Claiming whatâs yours. Make him yours again. I know itâs difficult, but Iâve seen how broken he is, admittedly Iâm not talking to him or pitying him in anyway, but I know what heâs telling Rog and heâs devastated. You both need each other to go forward.â âYouâre starting to sound like my therapist.â Y/n rolled her eyes as she swirled the wine in her glass. âShe thinks that revenge or claiming sex isnât good to start with, but she thinks I need to make more of an effort, I can tell thatâs what she means. Weâre going out and when we talk, itâs great, I know heâs honest and I donât really question his loyalty to the family but the moment he wants to kiss. I just think about the fact heâs kissed someone else. Heâs done even bloody more than just a kiss. It wasnât even like he was on tour and it just happened. He left our house to be with her. He could have said no. A few glasses of wine? Like thatâs an excuse, he knows Iâd have picked him up if heâd have called.â Y/nâs friend had just sat there and pouted in thought, letting her friend speak. She hadnât gotten y/n to really open up at all, only flashes of emotion before someone or something would take their attention. âI want to be able to accept him back like before, but I- I just canâtâŠâ She took a large gulp of her drink, avoiding her friendsâ sympathetic eyes in a bid to not cry again. âThe therapist suggested a spa treatment or showering together because itâs personal and private⊠relaxing but I donât know.â âBecause you were obviously not freaky before.â R/w/n teased and rolled her eyes which raised a small laugh before her friend covered her hand with her own. âYouâre paying a small fortune, try what sheâs suggesting if you can. Donât even say about the boys, you know Iâll have them any time.â Y/n took a deep breath as she stepped out the shower and wrapped the still warm towel around herself. Purposely she walked to the other side of the bathroom. She took her wedding and engagement rings and pushed them onto her finger to where they are meant to sit. It warmed her soul, sheâd admit, to feel them again on her own terms. Tenderly she brought them to her lips, kissing them with a thousand resealed promises. âBrian?!â She called for him as she scanned the bedroom and into the hallway but only the dog gave a brief bark from one of the boysâ rooms. Briefly she glimpsed their wedding photos even more determined to somehow make this fade into the distance. Her steps where brisk as she caught the sound of the main shower running and the open guest room door. âHi.â Y/n breathed into the steamy room, breaking Brian from his thoughts and pulling his head away from the tiles but keeping the soaped wash scrubber in his hand. âAre you okay?â He asked concerned to why sheâd come to him. âIs something wrong, love?â Y/n gave a gentle shake of her head, a hint of a smile on her lips. âI love you.â She spoke definitely and honestly. âCan I join you?â Brian was understandably taken aback, heâd only really gotten in the shower as a way to waste some time before the inevitable time heâd have to retire to a bed that wasnât his own and fight his bodyâs natural want to be awake but the pain of sitting alone in his home was too great on his heart to bare. âYeahâŠâ Unashamedly her towel was dropped and kicked to the side of the room with a confidence rooted more in âfake it till you make itâ than anything else. However, her husband was wide eyed and breathless as she slipped around the shower screen and pulled him into a chaste kiss. âI want to make this work. I really, really want to get through this rough patch.â âMe too.â He whispered as y/n draped her arms around his neck and pressed their bodies together under the streams of hot water. Brian instantly pushed his face into her shoulder, kissing any wet skin his lips could land on as his arms circled around her waist so tightly. âI love you so much.â Hazel eyes were forced open, gazing at the curves of her hips and dimples on her back; he tried to memorise every dip and sweep of her flesh that heâd taken for granted just in case he didnât get the chance to do so again. âI know you do⊠Stay with me tonight.â Y/n turned her face, pressing a long overdue kiss to his jaw. âStay in our bed. Please?â The thud of her heart was noticeable between their chests as her nerves grew. What if he said no? Brian smiled tight lipped, almost like a nervous teenager, nodding as his cheeks grew pink with a blush of happy energy radiating through his body even though heâd claim it was just the hot water. With a deep breath she reached behind her back, taking his hand and the shower mitt before bringing it up to his face and brushing the soap over his mouth, cheeks and jaw line. The red marks werenât there but she pictured them fading away like the exercise had said, each one of them being soaped away with each pass of her hand over his neck. Y/n watched the red turn pink and then be washed away as he tilted his head under the water, his usually wild curls somewhat subdued. âIs there a good reason youâre trying to water board me?â Brian teased y/n before she rolled her eyes with a simple nod. She forced her hand lower; looking over his scared stomach before her hands travelled back up his lithe chest. The mixture of soap and water made his skin slick so y/nâs hands could easily spread around and rub at whatever area she wanted to be hers again. âYou are mine, arenât you? Only mine?â Brian nodded; they didnât need more than necessary words in this situation. His chest was next, running over every bump of his ribs from his sternum to his waist and feeling the rise and fall of his breath from underneath. âYes. Only yours, my love.â She needed one reassurance and only alone. His stomach was so badly marked from being young, she couldnât even contemplate having to watch him go through so many seriously illnesses back to back. Y/n always admired his emotional strength and drive to get better in such dire circumstances. Circling his hips before dropping lower to massage the soap around his long legs, kneeling before him as Brian kept much of the water from hitting y/n. Even though his legs carried almost no muscle, he always had these perfect curves and soft lines of definition. Y/n had to say, the blessing of that first hot summer together had caused her so many distractions when theyâd laid out in Brianâs garden to escape the heat of the city. It was so perfectly private for their burning passions for each other. Theyâd barely worn clothes for those days and anything inside seemed an impossible task. He hummed as fingers pressed into and massaged his calves. âThat feels really quite nice.â  A gentle kiss fell to his knee, still red from kneeling so long downstairs. She moved to his thighs, looking up at him through wet lashes to see his eyes half closed and his lips holding a smile. Brian took the soap in his palm, sweeping it over her shoulders with so much care and attention. Neither of them had to speak as his slender fingers massaged into her shoulders till, she moaned out and closed her eyes, thumbs digging into his thighs with a gasp. They never felt pressured to always be talking, many years of love and kinship meant they could communicate on so many levels together. Cautiously sweeping quickly over his crotch as she stood, focusing on his reaction, but his soft moans and bite to his lip awaked something almost forgotten within her. The wash cloth was released from her grip as she allowed her hand to dance along the hot skin of his hip bones causing his breath to catch and his eyes to close as the back of her hand brushed against his length before slipping it fully between her palm and instantly feeling pulses of excitement start to throb. âDonât-â He pushed her hand away just slightly as his pent-up sexual want bubbled at his surface and fogged his mind. âKiss me.â It came out as a small, desperate whisper but Brian needed no explanation or further instructions as he dipped his head to connect his lips to his wifeâs. The pressure was strong and consistent, but it wasnât meant to be sexual, any emotion or connection he tried to pour into kissing her and ignore the ghosting touch to his twitching cock. It was y/n who opened her mouth slightly causing a gasp to vibrate through her lips before a long groan. They picked up where they left off downstairs with little gasps and moans and his hands squeezed her hips but as he went to use the path of the water to slide down her to her bum, he remembered and instead just rubbed a small path up to her waist. âNo. Touch me.â She murmured before kissing him deeply again as a thousand locked away feelings flooded their minds so almost nothing could come.  âI want you to touch me. Can I touch you?â She asked but Brian just gave a long groan and nodded before kissing her again. Her soaped palm glided over his sensitive weights before taking his semi hard shaft and teasing it with a light and slow jerk of her hand. âOh godâŠâ Y/n waist was possibly Brianâs favourite part of her body. Hourglass curves where definitely his new weakness for y/n. Brian kissed her again but pulled away, looking deeply into her eyes as his hands stayed situated and hers continued to tease his hardening cock. âTell me what youâre thinking.â Y/n whispered, pushing onto her tip toes to kiss Brianâs cheek. It just felt so sensual and perfect to have her husband back without the pressure. She needed to go forward and remember why they fell in love, why this all happened and how badly she needed him. His eyes trailed her body, barely speaking as he gave her a gentle squeeze. âYouâre so beautiful and, gosh, I love this waist; youâre so perfect. I love being able to hold you by it when weâre out at parties or just getting coffee so everyone knows your mine.â âIâve always been yours and youâre mine. You are mine regardless of anything else.â Brian kissed her cheeks in return as the emotion almost broke her voice. âWhen else⊠I miss your voice. I miss you.â His usually agile mind was clouded and fogged with intense desire. âWhen I make love to youâŠâ Brian almost blurted out with a long moan but earned himself a reassuring kiss to his jaw. âor when you wrap your body around mine and you make love with me,â he kissed the shell of her ear. "so I know youâre mine or even when we canât wait, and I fuck you hard and fast. Iâll lock my hands onto your waist and pull you into me, so you know youâre mine.â Y/n gasped at Brianâs words, so teasing and tempting and yet almost alien from anything sheâd heard in the last few months. All she knew was her mind was screaming for everything in that description. She wanted to be around his body as they melted into each other and the rest of the world and the utter bullshit it contained drifted into insignificance. âMake me yours. Remind me whoâs I am. I want to be yours again.â Brianâs lips were attacking his wifeâs before sheâd even finished speaking, his knees dipping to her level. âCome be mine. I want you back.â âYouâve already got me. Youâve got me always.â His mouth left hers with his hands coming to her cheeks and forcing their eyes to lock. âI love you. You know that, donât you? Forever and a day.â Y/n nodded, pressing three short kisses to his lips as tears threatened to bite at her eyes. âForever and a dayâ such a simple statement but to them it held so much. Heâd said it when he proposed, when they got married but heâd first said it after a fight shortly after theyâd gotten serious. Brian was worried about their age gap and the intense public scrutiny of y/n and their relationship and y/n had taken it so personally about herself because she didnât see an older man when she looked at Brian. She saw someone on her level. However, to him, in that moment he was trying to save them both time and his heartache when the novelty wore off, pressure became too much, or her parents decided they hated him and eventually she went home with a sob story. âForever and a day.â He repeated, holding her jaw as if it was delicate glass that could snap at any point and leave his fingers cut to ribbons. Until she too whispered the words just loudly enough to hear over the muffle of the shower water bouncing off the tiles. They were desperate kisses and she willed her mind to keep her focus on her husband not allow anything but excitement to creep into her thoughts. The fear that it would all end with anxiety still weighting at the back of her mind. She prayed to anything or anyone who would listen that the advice would work. Y/n took a hold of her husbandsâ thick forearms moving his hands along her waist and hips to her thighs before dragging his palms to her chest.  Brian too had his own nerves about pushing his wife or the ever-creeping doubt she simply didnât find him attractive anymore. He was so incredibly apprehensive to just be touching his lover as heâd been rejected too many times to the point it felt almost like she hated him. Their old life felt like a distant memory of happier times and burning flames of excitement. âBrian pleaseâŠâ She whined. Calloused hands cupped her breasts with his thumb just brushing her left nipple as y/n squeezed his bicep with a small moan. âThis okay?â He muttered against her cheek as his wifeâs hands slid up onto his shoulders and pressed them even closer together. âOh, fuck yes.â A soft mouth attached to hers before moving along her jaw and down her neck. She melted whenever his lips were working the column with soft nips and the effect had most certainly not died. His thumb worked her nipple into a stiff peak as his fingers got involved in pinching and mildly rolling it between his rough fingertips. Her eyes closing involuntarily from the combination of her husband attention and craving to get out of her own mind. Brianâs tongue stiffened and licked along her collar bone before moving down the centre of her chest with a drawn-out gasp of his name. He moved to kiss and lick the underside of her ignored breast with his hand sweeping down her side to gauge her reaction to touching her full arse, Brianâs mouth attached around her nipple with a deep groan that vibrated through his lips. âMore.â Y/n gasped as her back arched and pushed her tits out even more. Finally, the apprehension was starting to fade as they fell into step with each other. His fingers knew exactly how to draw on her skin as hers knew the pressure points on his neck to squeeze whenever he hit a perfect spot. Time seemed to slow down as theyâre touches sped up with Brianâs mouth crossing to take her other bud between his teeth until his wife was wrapping her thigh around his hips in need some friction with moans that reverberated around the tiles. âWhy donât we take this to bed?â He said, voice deep and dripping with honey.  Without an answer, her mind too full to form words, shaking legs backed her body out of the shower before wrapping herself in the forgotten towel and picking up the warming fresh one from rail before holding out for her husband to step into. For the first time in a while she wanted to take care of him like before, there wasnât any edge of pain or sadness as he chuckled roughly with the towel stroking over his face and ridding the droplets of water that had fell from his hair. It felt like a dream, like it could all crumble in a second for Brian and into a nightmare. It had done before. Whenever he felt like he was finally getting the light back into her eyes, something would change and then the world would collapse in on her; just leaving two people stood with broken hearts and no way to console each other without further pain. So easily could this feeling of jubilation from just her touching his chin fly into reminders of what heâd done. He let y/n lead the way down the hall and pulling him into their bedroom. She turned to him with a wicked smirk, as she flicked the bedside lamp on, her confidence evidently growing as she threw the last thing covering her naked body to the side. Brianâs jaw dropped once more causing a warming sensation of pride to run through her chest and cheeks. Lips connected back together with smirks and gasps as hands began to roam skin that was untouched for so long. Y/n ran a finger down the centre of his chest to the deep scars on his stomach feeling the muscles of his abdomen tense and shiver under her barely there touch. Nerves and anticipation grew in both their stomachs as a sensual kiss deepened into something far more passionate. Almost silent gasps and moans ran between the two. They could both write a book on the other; for example, all she had to do to get Brian in the mood was softly moan as she kissed his neck and chest whilst he read a book in bed and y/n knees would go weak if Brian pulled her leg around his hip and ran just fingertips along her sensitive inner thigh until a shiver ran down her spine or if his teeth nipped her bottom lip if heâd give her a pseudo innocent kiss and her a teasing slap to her behind; especially effective if it was a routine task she was doing or a seemingly bad time. Namely, either them had to leave the house shortly and she still had about twenty thousand things to do that afternoon. But she loved it, being taken over the sofa or wherever they were in the house, both their clothes just moved up or down enough to get access to their lover. She craved that wanting back; wanting him to take her again and just wanting to be taken. Brian the same, heâd take just being back in the bed for now, but he wanted to complain when he read and reread the same page over and over until he gave in and felt her triumphant smirk all over his body. Y/n gave her husband a gentle and encouraging push towards their bed. Theyâre lips continued to move together as he pulled y/n with him as he sat on the edge of the bed with his partner falling into his lap with a muffled giggle. Trying to force his back into the sheets, her husband gave a slight shake of his head before roughly yet playfully flipping her onto her back. âOh, thatâs how this is going to go, eh, Mr May?â Y/n was trying to sound teasing, but it just came out as an aching whine when her chest heaved for breath from wild mental overload of the last hour. âI believe I was starting something in the shower and Iâd quite like to finish that, Mrs May.â Fingers danced along her ticklish sides as she squirmed under his touch as his mouth dragged and the connected to her hip. He licked, sucked and bit all over her lower stomach and sharp hip bones over her mound and along her thighs. Every minuscule movement caused either a gasp or expletive to leave her lips as her fingers tangled into the sheets to not distract Brian from what he was doing. It wouldnât have mattered anyways; he was far too lost in teasing her. He needed to feel those little spasms of her muscles or pushing her most private area off the bed as he continued to get closer to actually having his mouth there before kissing back to her neck. Y/n instantly started to try and push his shoulders back down, groaning in his ear quietly about how much she needed her partners touch. Just as her back arched and tried to grind herself against his thigh Brian, shifted to lay next to her and his hand ghosted down her stomach. Long fingers parted her sensitive lips as he groaned and felt the wetness already pooling at her entrance. Holding her apart with his index and ring finger his middle dipped at her entrance and dragged the fluid upwards to gently stroke over the hidden shaft of her clitoris. Brian watched his wifeâs eyes close tightly, her back arching at the barely their touch as she pulled his face to hers and began to moan against his lips as her hips rutted and moved his finger along herself. âDonât tease me. I canât take it.â Y/n all but whined causing a low rumble with a hint of laugher to rise from Brian. She always was so needy, another day, when theyâd reconnected fully, heâd tease her, tie her to the bed and really make it tortuous. âI said I wanted to be yours. Make me yours like you promised. I want it. I need it, Bri.â The smallest and softest kiss was pressed to her lips, barely even any pressure before he was sliding off the bed and onto his knees on the discarded towel. Brian yanked y/n with a surprised squeal towards him with. Strong hands pushed her thighs over his shoulders and massaged the tension he found. âAs you wish, my love.â He peppered kisses and soft licks to her inner thigh and y/n pushed onto her elbows to take in the scene before her. He looked absolutely fantastic with his wet hair and eyes blown with lust as he teased his lover. A playful tongue flicked along the tendons were her legs melted into intimate skin before dropping more kisses anywhere but where she craved him. A gasp ran through her throat as she breathlessly begged for more. âPlease. Please. Please, baby, please. Baby more.â Brian let the words float for a moment, hearing her almost pathetically mewling for him. Heâd craved this for so long and now he wanted to savour every second; memorise every line or movement and taste against his lips. A long stripe was licked along her lips with a flattened tongue, instantly rewarded with a hiss and squeeze of her legs. Y/n looked down to her partner with a moan as she brushed a drying curl out of his eyes. Using a smile of bliss, she gave him a confirmation which made butterflies erupt in his stomach, as their eyes remained locked his tongue pointed and opened her before pushing his face between her legs with a satisfied hum. Hot and wet, his tongue began to tease circles around her pulsing bud. Y/n was in absolute heaven her mind was clear of everything but their little sanctuary and neither her hand nor vibrator had come close to getting her this aroused as he could. She could feel the slickness ever growing and mixing with his saliva as he closed his eyes and head shook as he licked her like the best thing heâd ever tasted. His hand had her locked down across her stomach, gripping her hip so hard it would almost certainly leave bruises as she entangled her fingers into his hair to keep that much needed stimulation. Y/nâs eyes fluttered shut as his tongue hit a partially sensitive spot, but she caught her own scream with her teeth digging into her lower lip. Brianâs keen ears heard the change of tone and he looked up to such a beautiful sight but god he needed to hear her moan his name again. His hand left her hips allowing them to instantly be bucking to his mouth more and pulled her lip free. âI want to hear you. Be as loud as you want, my darling.â He smirked, before pressing back to suck and kiss her clit feverishly. âInside me. I- I want- holy fuck- your fingers inside me.â Without thought he pulled back earning a long groan of annoyance before he sucked his finger into his mouth and sat back on his heels to see her entrance dripping for him. âBabe?â Y/n asked as she saw his jaw go slack and doubts filled her suddenly. âYouâre so unbelievably wet.â Two fingers went between her sensitive inner folds as his fingers coated themselves with the thick arousal and his wife moaned at seeing her husband so deeply engaged with her body. âSo wet for me. Your little clitoris is throbbing, darling. Can I put these in you now?â Frantically she nodded with the heel of her foot digging into his back with wordless pleas. Y/n dropped herself back fully into the downy sheets, no longer able to hold her body up with the tension ripping her muscles.  Both of Brianâs fingers circled her hole and his arm slipped back around her hips to hold her in place as the moans grew in volume. He had the best fingers, as if they were made just for y/n. They were slender but so long and his touch could flip from gentle and sweet with whispers of love and admiration falling from his lips to roughly finger fucking her with unmentionable fantasies being grunted in her ear. The two digits began to push inside of y/n each knuckle being squeezed, and his movements held until her opening relaxed around him to take a little more. âJust fuck me.â She groaned trying to flick her hips under his strength. âI donât want to hurt you. Youâre extremely tight⊠again.â He smirked at the last element to his statement. It did all feel strangely familiar yet new and exciting just as it did when they first met. âI can hear you being a smug bastar-â Her voice cut off as Brianâs thumb reached out and began to flick her clit when he was fully taken in. âSmug, you say?â He laughed and received a small kick of pleasure or playful annoyance; he wasnât going to question either way. His mouth connected back to replace his thumb. Y/n instantly began to arch off the bed, her legs tightening around Brianâs still damp hair and locking her ankles in the centre of his shoulders to aid her rocking herself against his tongue. âFuck! Brian!â Her moans were so loud as she arched for him and his feet shook slightly in pleasure against his back. It didnât take much of his fingers curling into her tight heat to have her shaking on the edge and with loud moans. Y/n reached one hand above her head to grab the sheets and the other to force her fingers between Brianâs on her hip. Her knuckles where white as his thumb lovingly stroked hers in contrast to the hard and precise flicks of his tongue as he wrote a thousand promises against his wife. He promised to be true, dedicate every moment of his life to her and be on his knees for only her; whatever her needs. âKeep going. Iâm close.â Brianâs efforts ramped up. His fingers moving as fast as possible as his chin was cupped in his palm and feeling the deep groans through his jaw as she started to clamp down to almost pain on his fingers. âIâm going to cum⊠Iâm- fuck- Iâm-â A long moan left her mouth as her orgasm took over. Y/n had Brian clamped by her thighs and her nails were surely digging into his hand enough to leave imprints as he tried to keep enough contact to work her through her high and draw it out as much as possible. Long fingers continued to curl inside of her, rubbing the rough area of her gspot, as she spasmed around them and his tongue sucking and licking any bit of wetness he could. âFuck! Sensitive.â She muttered with her eyes still tightly closed and her lip pouting out as she pushed his mouth away from her. Brian was panting just as hard, not that he realised how he was struggling to breath, until he wiped his face; making his wife cum was far more important than air tonight. He hadnât had a release yet but his mind had equally blanked on anything except for how her body writhed in ecstasy, how her rib cage exposed itself as she gasped or the pornographic moans falling from those beautiful lips mixed with the sweet taste against his tongue and steady pooling of her down his fingers and into his palm. âHard one?â He asked, kissing her inner thigh and his fingers softly pumping in and out of her perfectly pink centre. Y/n could only just about muster a nod. âBeen a while, hasnât it, darling?â âToo long.â Y/n said, she didnât really have much to say for pillow or dirty talk, but she loved to listen to his soft voice asking or saying the most perverse things. âDo you feel like mine again, my love?â A sharp nip to the tender skin making her whimper. âYes.â She whimpered. âIf I could, Iâd spend every evening between your legs. You taste so beautiful and feel so incredible. I just love devouring you. Iâve missed doing this to you so badly. I crave you like no other, my love. I love you so much, but no one physically has ever had me like you. You do understand that itâs you for me. Always.â âForeverâŠâ y/n squeezed his hand, their wedding rings knocking together almost symbolically in the moment with no other sound. âI know. I know. I donât doubt you.â Brian kissed his way back up her body but keeping his fingers inside of her in a want to be one with his wife in every possible way. However, she gently pulled away his wrist and moved further onto the bed, both of them on their knees as they kissed and held each otherâs hips. She could taste herself on his lips, but she wasnât ashamed to moan out. He was finally hers, covered in his wife and no one else. The red spots didnât concern her anymore because they didnât exist anymore. He smelt like home; his aftershave, her perfume and fresh country air. The past needed to be put to bed for both of them; they needed each other more than ever before. Y/n let out a small yelp as she pressed her hips into his and felt an already raging erection. âAnd what would this be?â She grinned, stroking his length ever so slowly. Brian instantly groaned, his lip between his teeth until her index finger pulled it loose. âAh ah ah. I want to hear you.â Y/n dropped onto her elbows in front of him, moving her body to be across his, allowing him access to spank or touch her, as she took the already red and leaking tip of his cock between her full lips. He tasted as he always did, the sweetest sheâd had but easily the biggest, meaning she could never take him close to fully. With innocent eyes she looked up, seeing his expression already tense as she slapped the head of his cock against her tongue before pushing as much as she could between her lips and wantonly moaning. The sadness may have momentarily passed but the situation still felt different to how it once did. Brianâs hands didnât immediately come down on her or sweep her hair away to up his visual. She wondered how he felt in the moment; he was trying so hard to reassure y/n but it wasnât lost on either of them the last bit of sexual contact theyâd had sheâd dragged his orgasm out whilst encouraging him to use her mouth for his own pleasure. Brianâs guilt was ever consuming him to the point he couldnât allow himself to be sheathed inside of y/n knowing how heâd betrayed her. In her mind, she would do anything and everything she possibly could to help him be happy. She was his wife after all and although she would never describe it as her duty to pleasure him, if she could fuck him into some relief and sleep, she would. âSo good⊠baby, so perfectâŠâ âBri?â His eyes opened as he helped his wife back to her knees and their arms wrapping around each other. âYes, my love?â He asked, brushing her now dry waves with creeping concern at his wifeâs sudden demeanour change. âWhatâs wrong?â âI just need you to promise that you mean this? You mean tonight. I know itâs silly, but I just need to hear it.â Her eyes reflected conflict and pain in them both only his where blown dark with arousal. âI love you. I want you. I need you. Youâre my wife. Youâll always be the love of my life. Itâll be work but I will do whatever you need⊠Shall we cuddle for a while?â He was already motioning to lay down but the words of her friend and therapist rang in her ears. âIâd love to cuddle up with you, my darling.â âClaim himâ âI can just ride you for a while?â Brian didnât know what to say, his jaw loose as he somehow murmured a confirmation. He didnât need any help, but she still jerked his cock a few times to take it back to its full hardness. Heâd always felt incredible in her hand and the power to make this tall, handsome and strong man crumble to whimpers was joyous. Y/n sat astride her husbandâs thin thighs as she moved her hips to brush along his length caused an unbridled hiss from Brian when he felt the first bit of heat. Her confidence was one again starting to reform. Her hands fell onto his chest as the head hit her still sensitive clit. âWe donât have to-â he whispered, brushing back stray hairs as he watched her face intently. âYes, we do.â âIâm more than satisfied making you do that. I donât need-â âI do. I need to do this. I need to make youâŠïżœïżœïżœ Slowly y/n sank down onto his length with a long moan. âInside me. I need you toâŠâ It felt like when they first started dating or heâd go away on tour; that familiar stretch of how well-endowed he really was. âFuck.â It took all his willpower not to flip the positions and fuck her with every fibre of strength he could find but the tightness, the wetness and the emotions combined. His mind was drowning in overstimulation and he knew he couldnât possibly last long. Rough hands where like magnets to her waist now, encouraging the slow grind as he focused all of his being into her. âJust like that.â Brian whispered as his wifeâs hands clawed lightly at his chest. âYou feel so perfect, y/n.â At the utterance of her name, her cunt gave a sharp squeeze to his cock. Thatâs what was missing, she feared somewhere well-hidden it wasnât her he pictured when he closed his eyes. Her hips sped up just a little bit, longer strokes as she rode him. âPromise you love me?â Her manicured nails dragged across his chest leaving pink lines on his pale skin as her hips rocked fully at speed now. It broke his heart to have to tell her something she should indefinitely know. âI promise⊠This is how I love seeing you, y/n. What keeps me going on the road and those dirty videos you send obviously help.â Y/n gave a small smile but closed her eyes in pleasure starting to build again. âIâve missed you around me so much. You have no idea how wonderful it feels for the one person you love to have you literally inside of them. Weâre one, you and I, y/n.â âI love you. I love you so much, Brian.â Her voice was desperate, broken as she chased her release and tried so hard to claim his body. Their hips rocked together with breathy moans and Brian brushing both their untamed locks from their faces. âGod, I canât wait to feel you cum on my cock. Canât wait to pound into you and feel you tighten. You say my name prettier than anyone ever could.â Unexpectedly, she moved from his length, on all fours as she waited in the middle of the bed. âI want that. I want you to take me hard. Make me scream your name. Use all your body on mine.â Brian scrambled into his knees with his hands magnetised to her cheeks as he laid out a heavy slap. Her form jolted forward with a moan being dragged across her lips. It wasnât their usual sex but the freedom to be loud was never something he wanted to let pass them by and in these situations, he couldnât refrain from doing so. âSorry.â He muttered, dropping an apologetic kiss on her back. âDonât be. I liked it.â Lining his already wet cock with her entrance, Brian took a deep breath and reminded himself to take his time knowing how it was all be over far too quickly. He ran himself through her sensitive folds as little whimpers of approval cascaded from y/n. Her face was tightly scrunched and pushed into the duvet as her hips pushed back searching for more stimulation mixed with the incredible feeling of fullness that only Brian could bring her. Another harsh spank came down to her cheek, his fingers rubbed the area; he wanted both to cause it to redden but also caress and tease his lover. âPunish me.â Brianâs ears just about heard the weak murmur. âWhy?â âIâve not been a good wife.â âIâll punish you for putting yourself down only.â He lent forward dropping a chaste kiss to her shoulder as his hand gave another burning slap to her hot skin which only made her hiss and groan further. Brianâs hard cock slipped back inside of y/n as she pushed herself onto him. He let out a deep groan as he indulged himself by holding her open and watching his glistening cock being bounced on as her lips and opening dragged around his shaft. âYouâre so perfect.â He whispered. âSo perfect for me.â âYeah?â Y/n mumbled and got onto her hands with closed eyes in hopes of freeing her mind again. âHit me again.â His large hand covered most of her cheek as she groaned from the pain slowly turning into pleasure. âFuckkkkkâŠâ y/n collapsed forward again but reached her hand behind her, clicking her fingers until she felt his palm against hers. She moved her hair to one side and bit into cover underneath her in pure pleasure. âI love you. Only you.â It felt electric, their bodies crashing into each otherâs as Brian didnât give her a moment to adjust before he was slamming himself deep within her. Y/n could do nothing more than moan and rock in time with his set rhythm, but she could hear his low panting growl and knew he was just as into this as her. He crushed her hand in his and lent forward to use her shoulder as a holding point to use even more force in their desperation. âFeels so good.â She whimpered under her husbandâs strong hands. âI want you to cum in me. Do you feel like I do?â âItâs about to feel even better. Come here.â He whispered, pulling y/nâs arm and shoulder until she had her back pressed against his chest whilst he peppered kisses to her shoulder and exposed neck. âI want to be with you. Make love with me, baby. Iâve missed you with me.â Brianâs left hand took a hold of her jutting hip bone and his right looped her body and turned her flushed face to his. He pressed a gentle kiss to the corner of his wifeâs mouth. Her husband knew how much she enjoyed positions of this variant, always in the shower, or a quickie when they were on a time schedule. She loved how easily heâd stimulate her g-spot and how deeply his cock would press into her and the intimacy of his hands having the full play of her body. Brian couldnât lie and say it was fantastic to have his wife whimpering under him as he toyed with her clitoris or breasts and could suck and bite into her neck and feel the incredible tightness around his shaft. Y/n couldnât wait however, pushing his fingers towards her aching wetness. Brian mewled in her ear as he found his fingertips once again brushing between her soft lips and feeling the hardened nub twitch under his tight circles. âFuck⊠just there.â She moaned as their hips met in perfect, rehearsed rhythm. The tightness around his cock was elevating and make it almost impossible for Brian to keep time as he bit into her neck with a groan. âIâm going to cum⊠Fuck, Bri, â she whimpered once again and grabbed onto his hair to pull their cheeks together. Hot breath fanned over her skin as she listened to get husband moan her name as he slammed into her and tried to hold back his own orgasm. Pressing a kiss to his cheek she whispered for only him. âCum with me.â Both their efforts on each other amplified; her bouncing and arching her back and the sharp snap of Brianâs hips against her backside with his hands pulling her even to him. He groaned and grunted about how much he loved her, and she started to almost scream his name as the tight knots in both their stomachs began to grow and tighten. Y/n kept her head turned to kiss any part of his face she could and give him a show by squeezing her own nipple to intensify her bodies reaction to him. Y/n started to clench around Brianâs cock, seeming to beg for his orgasm. As much as he wanted to hold off, he simply couldnât as he opened his eyes to the curve of his lovers body, her hand on her own breast and his between her legs with her hand squeezing his wrist and the other tugging deep in his mass of curls. âYes! Iâm so close⊠Cum with me please!â She moaned breathlessly as she felt his thrusts become erratic and the warmth of relief starting to spread from her centre. Her thighs tingled as her climax fully took over her body, hips spasmed as she loudly moaned. Orgasms halted any thoughts but of them reaching their peaks together. Her cunt claimed his release with every pulsating squeeze of her muscles as her hips took over the movement of sliding up and down his twitching length as Brian moaned quietly and kissed his wifeâs neck as she tugged his hair with the last ebbs of her orgasm fleeting through her body. âDone. Iâm done, babe.â y/n whispered, kissing his cheek as she pulled away his hand that hadnât stopped the consistent circles on her clitoris. Usually heâd be far more in tune with her, but y/n could tell her husband was in the final grips of his own pleasure. Brianâs eyes were closed as he felt himself finally stop shooting inside of her walls. Theyâd both surely be painted by the load heâd fucked deep within her. Both stayed wrapped up and gasping for breath enjoying bathing in the afterglow after so long. Brian loved her how her body felt, all warm and pressed against his chest, her shampoo scent and the taste of her lips in his mouth , how he could feel his seed already dribbling down his shaft with her juices was downright unexplainably incredible. He nuzzled into her shoulder, his arms tightly around her waist with one of hers on his cheek and the other onto of his arms, as he laid gentle kisses anywhere, he could. Part of him never really knew if theyâd ever experience this feeling together again. âThat was amazing.â He muttered as he smiled softly at his wifeâs kisses falling against his cheek bone and tilted his head around to deeply kiss her. âYou know, youâre the only thing holding me up right now.â She gave a feeble laugh, but she wasnât going to do anything to change it. âI feel like jelly.â âYou just feel nice to hold.â Brianâs honesty and squeeze made her heart bloom, small, broken pieces gluing back together in her chest. It was slow but it felt like she had gathered each tiny bit in her chest to allow them to come back and each one still had his name stamped on them. âLetâs get cleaned up.â âI canât stand Brian, let alone shower. Thatâs what you do to me.â He placed a few kisses to her exposed neck, whispering things she couldnât make out. Y/n hissed slightly in overstimulation as he pulled himself out, his load already starting to fall as Brian moved away and helped her to lay on weak limbs. Y/n saw her husband open his bedside table, a mystery in recent months, and pull out a set of wipes and turned his body away from her view. Quietly he cleaned his fading erection and wiped down his thighs from her juices. Honestly, he wouldnât have cared but he knew she would. âCan you just come cuddle with me already?â Y/n whined as her eyelids were already heavy with the want to be embraced and sleep soundly for the first time in months. âJust spread your legs first.â âKinky.â Brian bit back a laugh with a roll of his own eyes when he went to push open her thighs and take a fresh wipe over her mound. The coolness made her gasp and then Brian couldnât hold back the groan of watching his wife so exposed and her pussy swollen, pink and covered in him. He certainly did not want to take that little bit of himself from her body and neither did she. He was allowed to clean her ever so gently and lovingly. âThat stopped your back chatting pretty quickly.â A hand moved to Brianâs stomach, pushing him away slightly but her thumb caressing along his hip bone. âIâm exhausted stop trying to get me going again. Come be a gentleman and cuddle.â Brian shifted his weight over his wife to âhisâ side of the bed and yanked the covers out from her legs before draping them over both of their naked bodies. He flicked off the bedside light to blacken the room. âI donât want to fall asleep yetâŠâ y/n muttered already drowsy, her eyes closing and opening slowly. Fingertips held her chin as he slowly kissed every part of her face before pressing an affectionate kiss to her lips. âGo to sleep. You need your sleep, angel.â He knew neither of them had barely slept in months, so he passively allowed her to manoeuvre his body onto his back and one arm around looping her shoulders and the other clasping their hands together on his abdomen. Her head rested against his chest, occasionally kissing just above his heart as she fought to stay away until she felt Brianâs breathing turn slow and deep. The shrill ring of the telephone on her bedside woke y/n with a jolt. Brian groaned, squeezing his wifeâs body currently being spooned against his. âTake it off the hook. Itâs bloody late.â Angrily he muttered with a full rasp to his voice. âHello?â Y/n pressed the phone to her ear without even opening her eyes fully. âJust in bed⊠Yeah itâs- Jesus- three am. Of course, weâre asleep⊠One second,â she knocked the phone into Brianâs shoulder. âRoger wants you.â âSeriously, what do you even want at this time?â Brian was certainly not a morning person. âJust letting you know all is well. Back home. Bought your kids a burger rather than that rabbit food you insist on feeding them.â Rogers voice was teasing as he put together the various scenarios in his mind. However, he couldnât lie and say it wasnât a weight of his mind for his friendâs happiness. âThank youâŠâ Brian yawned, rubbing his eyes but also hearing Rogers knowing smirk through the line. âIâll pick them up tomorrow lunch time, I guess. Iâll do the taxi next time.â âHave fun⊠Sleep well.â Brian threw the receiver back onto the bedside table. With a long sigh, he wrapped his arms around his dozing wife, but he knew sleep wouldnât claim him again. Yet he stayed huddled up under soft blankets with naked skin against his pressing a loving kiss to her ear. They lay in each otherâs embrace with Brianâs watching the red numbers of the alarm clock change in hopes of falling asleep. âI can hear you not sleeping.â Y/n groaned and rubbed her face into the sheets. âBloody hellâŠâ âCanât sleep now either?â âNo⊠but Iâm happy just laying here for a whileâŠâ Y/n rolled in his arms, her face instantly nuzzling into his slightly stubbled neck with a sigh. âIâve got to get up.â Brian whispered as he kissed the top of her head but received a needy groan. âIâll come back soon. Tea and then back to bed.â âFine, you owe me breakfast in bed.â âBreakfast of champions.â Brian muttered cheekily just loud enough for her to be able to decipher what he meant after a few moments thought. He received back a slap to his shoulder with a giggle as y/n pressed herself deeper under the warm covers of Brianâs side. âDickhead.â Brian slipped from under the covers, careful to make as little noise as possible until he had the bedroom door shut behind him. He grabbed his plaid pyjama pants and soft sweatshirt from a tour long gone by.  Standing on the landing, his fingers ticked over his chin with a huge grin breaking onto his face. Utter disbelief and over whelming happiness ran through his every fibre as an unusual spring in his step happened as he started to descend the stairs. He couldnât, however, resist the urge to hop back up and peer into the room. His wife looked ethereal; hair covering their pillows as the sheets tucked around her body but kept her shoulders exposed and one small, purple bruise on display. âStop watching me sleep, you weirdo.â A breathy laugh fell from his lips, drumming his fingers against the door. âSorry. Didnât mean toâŠâ âIâm up now. I couldnât go back to sleep anyways. Make me a tea to apologise still though?â âSure thing.â Brian tapped the door one more before flitting to the bed and pressing his body over hers. Y/nâs arms circled her husbandâs neck with a contented smile as she pulled him into a long, chaste kiss. Y/n stretched her body, pushing her hands into her now dry hair, delightfully rolling her body against his; he kissed along her now exposed neck as he moved away. âIâm just nipping to the bathroom to brush my teeth.â Y/n shook her head at her husbandâs little quirks. Almost instantly when he was out of bed, he had a toothbrush in his mouth. Sheâd missed those little intricacies so incredibly much, but she hadnât realised how deeply until now. âMy hair is so tangled; do you have a hair tie? Even if you were definitely on my wall at university, I didnât think Iâd marry someone with hair to his shoulders.â âNo bobbles in here. Try your dressing table and then try the bedside draw. Might be some kicking around in there.â Brian shouted as he tried to wrestle his own matted curls, before wandering back through the bedroom, throwing her silky grey robe to y/n as he strode confidently to the hallway. âAnyways, would you rather Iâd gone bald?â âOh, certainly not. Youâd look so incredibly⊠weird. Youâd look even more ridiculous!â Y/n grimaced at the thought as she heard Brianâs brisk footsteps down the stairs. Herself, she went to use the bathroom, to look around and rinse her mouth with mint mouthwash, she loved Brian but his ability to miss something clearly in front of his face was unprecedented. She had a quick scan around but nothing that would even begin to be able to be repurposed. Back in the bedroom, the nightstand top was fairly clear; his book barely read, the bedside lamp with a small covering of dust, alarm clock and random trinkets Brian played with before sleep that she barely understood what current obsession they were linked too. She pulled open the draw; pushing aside the wipes and could stop the small blush rising through her cheeks at the sight of a new bullet vibrator and small bottle of lubricant. âWell someone had hopeful plansâŠâ y/n muttered to herself with a giggle. Then the box at the back of the draw caught her eyes. An open box of condoms with a strip of foils already hanging out. She clasped a hand to her mouth in shock as her body started to shake in adrenaline, annoyance and furious anger burning in her spine. Y/n yanked the dressing gown belt tight around her waist as she pulled out the box and ran downstairs. Brian was in the kitchen, already lent against the worktop as he waited for the tea to brew. He rubbed his tired eyes with a long yawn before the box flew into the centre of his chest. Brian, looking down at the purple packaging at his feet and then to his wife glaring at him across the kitchen table. âWhat the fuck are these?!? Why the fuck would you have condoms?! Do I repulse you that much?! You donât even want to be against me? Are you fucking her still?!â Tears starting to streak down her face as he stood completely immobile. âDid you fuck her in our bed?â âNo-â âHow many other people have you fucked whilst weâve been together? Are you still messing around behind my back? Oh my God, Iâm so stupid!â âNo.â He sighed in desperation as y/n turned with a frustrated groan towards the door. âGet out.â âNo!â In just three strides he was blocking her exit door with his body, hands holding her shoulder as he looked into her eyes. âI didnât know if youâd want to use them. I was just prepared for every situation.â âOh really?!? Where the fuck has the first strip gone, Brian? You cheating fucking cunt. Get out of my way.â He held her fast as she tried to squirm from his grip. âI have three sons. Two are teenagers. I watched my best friend waste away and die because he caught something, and I would have a million hideously awkward conversations to make sure they know that no oneâs going to panic or berate them for having contraception. I asked their brother to just say that they were there, just in case.â âWhere?â Y/n challenged him as the revelation shook her to the core. She couldnât fully trust her husband yet, but she wanted to believe him but the horror of her babies becoming men was a thought she could not comprehend. âBoys bathroom cabinet. Behind all that crap they put in their hair.â Their eyes remained locked as she searched his for any hint of lies. âGo look if you donât believe me.â Y/n knew she shouldnât, it went against everything their therapist and friends would advise but she still found her legs moving her quickly up the stairs and into the bathroom. It was always disgusting with wet towels on every inch of floor but all her eyes, still shivering with anxious tears, could focus on was that horrible mirrored cupboard. In the left-hand lower corner was a jammed section of products all half covered in their contents in a vague attempt to hide the glinting purple behind them. He wasnât lying. Y/n let out a heavy sigh from a caught breath as her eyes closed in humiliation to how stupid and quick to assume sheâd become. Another fleet of autopilot had her legs walking back downstairs. âI couldnât sit back and, theyâre not by the way, but⊠if they did, god forbid, catch something or got some girl pregnant. Iâd barely be able to live with myself. You always thought they were too young, so we just kept it between us four. Iâm sorry. It was my mistake to lie by omission.â Y/n turned to see Brian lent against the door frame, his forehead was tense but he had that look in his eye when he was being open and truthful, even if it hurt. He didnât speak about his sonâs namesake, Freddieâs illness almost ever, and y/n trusted heâd never use his friends passing as an excuse. âIâm so sorry.â Y/n slammed her body into his with her arms instantly locking around his neck to keep their embrace. The force took them both back a step into the kitchen.  âI should have thought. I saw the other things in that draw and I put two and two together and got four million. Iâm so stupid.â Brian stroked along her hair. It may not be what heâd thought would happen and far from perfect, but he still wanted to try and earn her trust. âNo, youâre not, y/n.â His stubble scratched y/nâs forehead as she rocked on her tiptoes trying to be close to Brianâs height. âShall we write this one down to experience and move on?â Y/n nodded as he squeezed her body with a comforting rock. âHow can you be so calm and forgiving all the time, Bri?â âThe same way you can; we love each other. I want to be with you.â âI will learn how to trust you again. Until that happens, if we canât be normal for a while, we can, at least, be a stable relationship. Stability to start with. Build up.â She whispered. A statement made just as much for herself as her husband. Brian held her hand as they walked silently back into their kitchen as he tried to hold a routine domestic conversation about changing the colour of the dining room as they sipped their tea sitting next to each other at the kitchen table. âThereâs another in the pot if you want it?â Brian refilled his own with the steaming cup between his fingers. âFinally going to send me to sleep, I hope. Might watch a bit of tv to try and bore myself to into napping until morning.â âWill you take me outside to look at the stars? Use your fancy space vocabulary and romance me like when we were young.â he could tell his wife wasnât happy, the way her bare foot tapped on the titles with a small slap and the words she did say, rushed from her mouth. However, heâd still do anything to make her happy; if it was possible, heâd find a way to do it. Wordlessly, Brian stood up, holding out his hand for y/n to take. âYou have no clue how happy you saying that has made me.â âPromise?â It was barely a whisper as she slipped her hand into his much larger one. âPromise.â He brought her fingers to his lips to seal that promise. Brian pushed his feet into those horrible clogged shoes he insisted on wearing that made him even taller. The next thing on her list was almost certainly to try and buy him some more trainers or something he could slip on and off that wasnât those bloody awful shoes; god forbid anyone ever introduced him to gardening crocs. âFootwear?â Brian asked, stopping on the patio step as his wife made no attempt to cover her bare feet or grab anything warm. âJumper? Trousers? Anything?â Y/n shook her head with a low snicker, grabbing two thick blankets and folding them over her arm instead. âYou can keep me warm, hot stuff.â  Brian rolled his eyes as y/n pressed herself along his side. âCheeky lady. One second,â Taking the blankets in one hand, tea in the other, he jogged as quickly as the fast shuffle of his feet would allow with his shoes dragging to place his tea down on the small table next to the hanging bench just on the start of the grass lawn. She didnât know quite what he had in mind but the way his eyes lit up in the harsh light was utterly beautiful. He wore happiness the best of anyone sheâd ever met. âRight, Mrs.â Brian pulled one of his wifeâs arms around his neck and then bent his long limbs as one arm circled her torso and the other another the scooped her body from under her knees. Y/n couldnât hold in her joy filled laughter as strong arms almost effortlessly lifted her bridal style towards the swing. âWas this what you had in mind?â Brian smirked as she attempted to pull the silky gown down in the breeze and his warm hands held tightly onto her thigh. âNot exactly. This is quite a lot better however.â âSo, I shouldnât just drop you then.â Y/n squealed as he threw her slightly in the air just enough to jolt her body and drag her nails across his neck. âShouldnât pretend drop you.â They continued with spirited screams and Brian tickling along her covered sides in complete control of his lover dragging every step out to take his time. Her laugh was his favourite record that was rediscovered years after he thought he lost it. âOkay- Okay- stopppppp!â Y/n wiped away a tear of laughter from her cheek.  They were acting like love dumb teenagers, but they took full and intense pleasure in every laugh, touch or jovial squeal. âBrian Harold May, put me down nicely!â Her husband was never one to follow instructions to the letter so instead sat down with his wife still in his lap with her exposed legs laying out against the cool wood. âI love you.â âI love you more.â His hand crept up her thigh but only to caress the soft skin lovingly as he gazed into the night sky and she into his eyes with a thousand tiny reflections of stars. âI am sorry about that whole thing in the kitchen⊠It was foolish to react like that.â Brian placed a hand over her knee, rubbing the tension away with his delicate touch before moving it silently to cover her hand. âItâs okay. Itâs something we can work on. Be ridiculous to not imagine little blips along the way⊠Iâm sorry that upstairs was rough. I didnât want it to be like that. I just⊠I sort of had a vision of just worshipping you and it being incredibly romantic and loving; candles and massages. The whole nine yards. Possibly a little bit of forward planning in the way of âtonight is the nightâ. However, Iâve always loved your spontaneous streak and itâs a treasure when you finally let it out. I canât say it wasnât incredibly satisfying to be taken with you on that wave.â Brian raises his beverage to just below his lips, pressing into his chin. âIâm also sorry about the love bite on your neck.â Y/n slapped her husbandâs chest as she saw his smirk barely hidden behind his cup. âYou are not sorry. You loved doing that⊠However, I will admit I had purchased some lingerie I knew youâd love. When I got this robe actually. Reminded me of the old you bought me from Japan when we first dated. I loved how nice and fancy that felt on my skin. I wasnât exactly very fancy when we met.â They both in unison allowed the silk seams to run through their fingertips. âSo, your initial plan was to spend hours kissing my every inch and if that didnât work lube and a vibrator?â âNot exactlyâŠâ Brian blushed. âI just wanted you to have a nice time and feel really good. I didnât care how you got there, how involved I would be, so long as you wanted me close in those moments or just moving onto other activities.â He glanced down to y/n, with her pouting bottom lip at his thoughtfulness behind such a simple act. However, as soon as she saw that cheeky expression take over his face, she knew something more was coming. âThereâs also an exquisite glass dildo in that draw that you missed. Itâs meant to reflect rainbow prisms on your thighs when the light hits it just perfectly.â âBrian!â Y/n gasped, her cheeks instantly burning from the rising blush. âHonestly, the worlds opened up for me now you can get that variety of item delivered to the door.â âYouâre so smug.â âIâm sorry but, are you complaining that I want to give you a thousand orgasms every which way I can?â With another roll of her eyes and hands gently cupping his cheek, she pressed their lips together in a lingering kiss. âTalk to me about the stars, horn dog.â âWhat do you want to know?â He replied and relaxed his neck onto the curve of the bench back and started to gently rock the swing with his leg. âWhatâs zodiacal dust? What star is the Big Dipper?â âWell itâs a constellation to start withâŠâ Brian launched into his well-rehearsed speech about almost everything he knew about space dust, planets and the stars, pointing every so often to a particular cluster in the sky and naming whatever intricacies they held and only stopping to sip at his rapidly cooling beverage. She just loved to hear him talk about his passions even if sheâd consider herself a rival in knowledge after all these years of hanging off his every word. Her painted nails would occasionally scratch his stubble or break his tempo with a stolen kiss. âAnything else you feel the pressing need to know?â Y/n giggled mischievously as a response jumped into her mind. âErmmmm⊠have you ever had sex under the stars?â Brianâs lips fought the curl of a youthful smile as he gave a mocked ponderous sigh with the nape of his neck burning red under her gentle massage. âI believe you were present in that particular instance. God bless that hot summer.â He couldnât help but bite into his lip as almost lost memories flooded his mind. âApart from that, no, I have not partaken in such an activity.â Hazel eyes dared to meet his wifeâs. âHave you?â âOnce again, have never had the opportunity arise before to partake in such an activity. Nor anyone else I wanted to. I do remember it being very romantic though⊠Worshiped by your lover whist star gazing⊠If only I knew a sexy astronomer who could take me in his big and, incredibly private, garden which he loves because the lack of neighbours means lack of light so his views of the night sky are uninterruptedâŠMaybe one with a really, really big⊠knowledge of the universe.â Now it was Brianâs turn to roll his eyes. âYou want to have sex in the garden?â He scoffed. âWeâre meant to have grown up out of this behaviour.â âWell yeah, I didnât bring two blankets out in hopes of one for me and one for you.â âI mean⊠why not?â Brian assumed this was just some silly game to tease him later. Either heâd agree and sheâd mock him for entertaining such a ludicrous joke or call him a prude. âTake those bloody clogs off first though. Not a turn on, Iâm afraid.â Dramatically, he flung the horrible, scuffed white footwear high into the air as they landed in two separate spots on the manicured lawn.  âBetter?â Y/n pulled Brian into a kiss and almost instantly began to deepen it by sucking his lower lip and then softly biting with a moan when his fingers squeezed her flesh. Her fingers deftly working around the hem of his sweatshirt. âWere you not kidding about this?â She shook her head and began to work her lips over his jaw. âOhâŠâ Brian moaned as she nipped his pulse point with a large palm dancing up to cup her bum. It was messy and giggly as she pulled him to stand, their height difference amplified as Brianâs regal neck bent to chase her kisses when she moved to pull away. She walked backwards with a beckoning finger till she was further into their garden but nowhere near the thick coverage of trees. Y/n laid out the thickest blanket on the ground, it would keep the falling dew and creeping cold from her back at least. âAre you absolutely sure you want to do this? What if someone sees?â His wife gave no real or valid response instead dropping the silk robe down with a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders. It revealed the tops of her breasts, nipples slightly outlined from the evening chill and the neckline now sat halfway down her biceps. âLet them look?â She feigned pulling the robe apart.  âOkay your spontaneous streak is reverting back to about twenty-four.â Brian quickly wrapped his lover into an encompassing hug with a thinly veiled attempt to cover what should be for his eyes only. âDonât remember you complaining last time or when we fucked across your studio desk.â She said teasingly. âFirstly, last time was one off. Secondly, that was indoors and a soundproofed room.â âIt was three thirty in the afternoon and you recorded it.â Brian gave her his own proud but equally disgusted in himself smirk and flick of his eyebrows. âNo one can see in. Come on⊠Make love to me.â Brian sighed, looking around nervously once more. He knew she was right; it had been his intention to make sure their home was fully private. Ensure it was somewhere they could be a normal family without press cameras pointing over hedges or people who wanted to peek over the fence expecting to be able to see some drug fuelled orgy. He lent down, kissing his wife with an elongated moan as large hands roamed the silk once. That was one of y/n favourite things about her husband; she loved his height and his big hands. Brian was quite soft and gentle in his speech and general demeanour, but he excluded a masculinity like no other man she met. One raise of his voice could shock her back down to earth and feeling the lithe muscles that held so much force and power ripple under her touch drove her wild. Heâd protect her like no other, vicious in his attack. Yet, he was not one to hold his feelings or refuse admit his mistakes; it had saved his arse so many times, but it was his most endearing quality. âOh!â Y/n gasped quickly as she brushed his shoulders before dipping her hand into the neck of his jumper. She left his lips and began to kiss along his neck as her other hand slipped under the hem of his sweatshirt. Brianâs adamâs apple bobbed in his throat as he tried to hold in a moan when she nipped at the nape of his neck. Her hand was cold against the burning skin of his chest as she caused shivers to run down his spine. Brian cupped y/nâs face as he claimed her kisses once more, his body pressed harder to hers and took a dominant position with his feet either side of hers. âBrianâŠ?â Y/n stepped slightly back from her husband as she broke their kisses. âDid you really think Iâd fuck in the garden?â Y/nâs jaw dropped, and her eyes went playfully wide as she gave a hearty laugh. âYou⊠I knew you were up to something! Right, thatâs it!â Y/n knew what that meant and set off running along the damp grass with a jovial laugh following behind her. Brian too was chasing her but if he actually wanted to catch her it wouldnât take much. She darted around, trying her best to elude him as fingertips would sometimes pass over his wife. âYouâre such a cheeky little thing! Youâre going to pay for this!â âNo! Iâm sorry! Truce!â She slipped on the damp grass, knees landing hard and with hands outstretched and a breathless laugh from the combination of spirting and laughing. âTruce! Please! Take mercy on your wife!â âNever!â His body crashed around hers somehow wrestling her squirming body onto his shoulder and back onto his feet. âPut me downnnnn!â y/n whined and banged her fists ever so softly against his lower back. The amount sheâd missed even these physical moments was incredible. Had someone asked just twenty-four hours ago if they were a playful couple she would have answered with âonly when we first got together. Admittedly children had slowed that down, but theyâd always played around together. In the kitchen some lazy Sunday mornings whilst she was busy dancing to the radio and making pancakes, Brian would usually indulge himself by watching for a few minutes until sheâd turn and bashfully pop one leg at the knee, hands locked together on her hip and grin. It would always end up with various sticky creams and jams over the surfaces, in their hair, and fingers covered from smearing across their lovers exposed skin. Brianâs wrists would soon be captured in her hands, the sweet tastes on each otherâs lips as theyâd whisper silly affectionate phrases. Brian sank to his knees on the blanket, throwing her carefully to her back, landing with splayed arms and a smirk on her lips. Y/n spread her legs around and across her husbandâs thighs. âTruce?â She asked, holding out her hand for him to shake. âNo.â A rapid shake of his head with a scrunch of his nose and even faster her fingers where digging tickles into his soft sides. Despite his body squirming from her sharp fingers, Brian managed to grab a hold of one of her wrists but her right repeatedly slipped through his hold, in part, due to the silky material. His thumb would surely leave a bruise on the captured wrist, but heâd gladly kiss it better and she could wear a small mark of normalcy; more than normalcy. A mark of happiness and hope. âI would like to accept your truce.â As the words left his mouth, Brian finally ceased her wrist and dragged the digits from his oblique muscle. âHa-ha! Captured.â Brianâs weight shifted forward pushing her wrists to the ground. Biting into the side of his lower lip and shooting his eyebrows upwards a self-satisfied air fell around them. âSo, quite the predicament you find yourself in, y/nâŠâ Y/n shook her head at her husband, leaning up to kiss him but not quite reaching. He looks so perfect with his hair darkened in the night and aquiline features beautifully framed with the small pockets of light. âNot falling for your tricks again, Mrs.â âI mean itâs been a while. I had hope youâd want to kiss me just enough to get my own back.â Brian pushed his hips further onto y/nâs, essentially locking them to the ground as he adjusted each finger on her wrists and lent down to place the most chaste kiss on her lips he could. It was such a simple kiss, yet it left her breathless and chasing his mouth as soon as she felt the pressure float away. âJust kiss me again.â She whispered and wrapped her legs around his hips to hold him close with a gentle sway when they connected again. It just felt incredibly magical, like at any point a spell could lift. And yet here they were, making out like teenagers outdoors. Their kisses deepened but only with passionate and love. Brian released one of her wrists as his mind began to swim so cupped her cheek lovingly with a wanton moan. When he pulled away once more his eyes sparkling in adoration for his wife, perfectly mirroring the starlit sky above him. âIâm just so happy to be with you.â His smile was undeniably honest as he tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear. âIâve missed you more than I care to admit.â y/n whispered back in turn. âPromise you wonât suddenly hate me when you wake up?â He joked with a hazy smile that spread mainly from his caramel eyes and the small lines appearing around them. âOnly if dream you does something unforgivableâŠâ Y/n words hung stagnant between them and Brianâs eyes changed to slightly pained or nervous. Sheâd known him long enough to know it wasnât a good sign, heâd could quickly get stuck in his own head and the prolonged emotional absence could last for days. â⊠like watch a series finale without me or something truly heinous. Donât do that and you should be okay.â Brian rolled his eyes, his wife bringing him towards her with an encouraging pull on his neck for a kiss. It was slow and languid, matching the sway of their hips. The robe had managed to stay tied but much of her left breast was exposed, her nipple just uncovered as the fabric caressed the curve already stiff from the cool breeze. Brianâs eyes trailed over his wifeâs chest bashfully; hope of saying something quick witted or sweet evaporating away as his head dropped and slender nose pushed away the covering silk. Warm lips enclosed around her hardened nipple; his eyes closed as his tongue flicked expertly over her. Y/n kept her eyes firmly on her husband, her face turning from satisfied and relaxed to an unbridled whimper within a split second. âBrian!â She gasped his name so sweetly as he hummed and sucked the bud deeper into his hot mouth and his tongue somehow stimulated her to be even harder. Y/n bucked her hips unexpectedly into his, only making Brian lower more of his body against hers and rub the smooth silk covering her other breast. âWe shouldnât. What if someone- oh god!â Her words turned into a needy whine when teeth scraped along the sensitive flesh and made her head fall back into the blanket as one hand tangled into Brianâs damp curls. âJesus, Bri, what if someone sees?â No answer came just a gentle hum as he sucked her nipple and raised his head until the flesh fell away from his lips. âThey wonât.â His voice deep and gravelly in these moments, just loud enough for her to hear. Kisses were pressed to her exposed sternum until he met the deep V of the neckline, slowly, Brianâs hips slid off hers, but his torso remained covering her stomach. Large hands cupped her waist through the silk and his thighs pushed under hers with his knees bent and folded under him. âWhat are you doing?â Y/n gasped as Brian lightly pushed her upwards and moved her still wet bud between his lips. The long index finger of his left hand slowly hooking between the gown and the knot keeping it secure. âWorshipping you.â He said quietly between wet kisses to her sensitive breasts. âUnder the stars.â âBaby⊠we canât⊠not outsideâŠâ her eyes tightened as Brianâs nose ran along the fabric and nuzzled his way under the silk at her stomach. His tongue played around her hip bone as her grip tightened, keeping him in place and betraying the words she spoke. âWeâve already done it⊠youâve already- oh- made meâŠâ Brian kissed the small marks his hands had left earlier. âI just want you to relax and know how much you mean to me.â âI know what I mean to you, youâre being silly.â Y/n cupped Brianâs cheek as he continued to gently kiss her stomach. âPhysically though. That you do something different too me. Iâve missed your body, your whimpers, the way you say my name⊠I missed it⊠I need it. I just want to make love to you. Revisit the past a little in the gardenâŠâ A confident smirk came across his mouth, winking to try and cover his bared emotions. Y/n sat up with a smile and a roll of her eyes hooking a hand around the back of his neck and pulling him for a kiss. Brianâs hand swept under her buttocks and encouraged her into his lap as he crossed his long legs. Brianâs bottom lip popped out, perfect hazel eyes glistening with puppy dog energy. It was irresistible. Fingertips played over his jaw as Brian dared to steal another kiss. It wasnât old time, but the passion still burned for them both, reigniting within them time after time in the last few hours. - shiver ran down her spine as the heat of Brianâs chest only made her back feel colder. âTold you to wear clothes.â Brian reached out for the blanket that was abandoned nearby before draping it around her shoulders. âWhere were we?â Y/n rolled her eyes once more with a shake of her head, arms stretching back around his shoulders enveloping them both in the soft fleece. Brianâs mind swirled as he snuck multiple kisses from his wife; he knew he was addicted to her lips, but he had idea how much he truly was. A deft finger hooked behind the loosened knot and tugged it apart. âIâm just keeping you warm.â Brian pursed his lips, but his eyes were sparkling pools of caramel. âJust innocently helping my wife.â âIf it was innocent, youâd have your top off. Thatâs how you share body heat.â Two hands slipped into the collar of Brianâs sweatshirt in pure mischief. âMaybe the house would be warmer than.â âMaybe you should try harder.â Y/n challenged Brian with her fingers tickling his shoulders. âIâm content to be a little chilly if you make some effort.â âI feel like this is you trying to trick me again⊠or just use me for my body.â âNo, tricks. Just us.â Soft kisses pressed to each otherâs mouth, nuzzling and holding each other as the air around them finally seemed to start warming up. His hands moved to from her hips to encircle her in a hug, pressing them together. âYou still have that fancy lingerie to show me.â He smiled mischievously âSo, Sir, youâd like me go inside and put on clothing so you can take it off.â Brian pursued his lips and drummed the fingers of his left hand against her skin. âNo, I donât think I do. Can I place it on a rain check though?â âSave that for another day? Iâve already got it planned in my mind. Getting an empty house, massage oil and candles and really treating you after a long day.â She giggled as her hands moved down Brianâs chest to the hem of his sweatshirt. âCome on. Get naked with meâŠâ Brian sighed, relenting as he tugged off the jersey but was instantaneously rewarded with his wifeâs arms holding the black cover around them both and giggling kisses nuzzled into his neck. Y/n pushed herself harder into his lap, moaning in just the way that always made him melt and do exactly what she wanted. Brian, however, knew her tricks and though eventually sheâd get whatever she wanted, he could have some fun teasing aswell and began to softly thumb her nipples once more. âOh fuckâŠâ y/n biting into his neck unexpectedly. âMaybe we should go insideâŠ?â Y/n didnât wait for an answer as she stood up, extending a hand out for her husband and leaving everything but themselves and the blanket around her shoulders outdoors. She practically threw herself through the patio doors and into the living room, the dressing soon gone and her back into the cushions of their couch with the blanket under her. Brian clicking the door locked and kicking his reading light to the dullest setting. He simply couldnât miss the chance to have his wife in sight again. Pausing with a gasp, admiring her body on full display for his eyes only. âYouâre beautiful, Y/n.â Chilled skin soon landed on top of her own with Brian between her legs, kisses against her lips as they continued as if nothing had changed. His fingers slid between y/nâs legs causing her breath to catch at the cool feeling at her burning heat. âOhâŠ!â She pushed her wetness against him with nails scraping along his exposed shoulders. âYour hands are cold.â âTheyâll warm up.â he whispered as he slipped his middle and index inside and began to motion back and forth against her front wall. Her body instantly reacted with a loud moan and her toes curling into the muscles of his covered calf. âToo much?â Brian whispered as his wife bit into her lip with a shake of her head. Her fingers pushing into the elasticated band of his pants. âI want you inside me again.â Y/n moaned with a voice dipped in tantalising desire. âPlease, Bri?â It was too much to bear and physical actions took the place of any words. Kisses became passionate. Brian shifted himself with her hands delicately pushing his clothing down just enough to pull his erection free as he worked them down his legs. Y/n jerked his already hard member just a few times before beginning to moan into his mouth as she ran the warm tip though her wet folds. It was incredible to feel their bodies completely together. His hand gently supporting her head as they kissed and y/nâs fingertips digging into his cheek with an encouragement for his cock throbbing at her entrance. The soft palm around his shaft slipped over his hip as he pressed slowly inside. Every small amount of him that was taken inside felt white hot and almost as if they were made singularly for each other. Brian didnât give her much time to accommodate; his thrusts long and languid as he made love with his wife. Y/n tilting her hips in rhythm to take as much as she could. âI love youâŠâ She moaned hotly against his mouth. âI love you too, y/n.â His hips were snapping into hers more and more. Bodies bouncing as they collided together. She clawed at his back, leaving pink lines in his creamy skin as she felt the ever-tightening knot suddenly begging to form in her stomach. They rarely used this position but tonight it was perfect. His pubic bone pressing her clit with every thrust as Brianâs mouth moved to bury himself in her neck. âOh god⊠just there⊠donât stop⊠Please donât-â She was silenced by a crashing kiss. Brian keened against her lips, moving his weight to his hands at either side of her body. âIâm with youâŠâ They both came undone within moments. Neither could tell if her muscles spasming around him or his cock deeply buried inside her with twitches rubbing her clitoris caused their respective orgasms, but it was utterly perfect. They gripped each other throughout, moaning and gasping only loud enough for their loversâ ears. Brianâs wiry arm shook as he held himself with hooded eyes over her whilst the last ebbs of his orgasm ran down his legs and up his spine. Y/n recovering quietly panting as she sat up to fully press their bodies together with her legs tangling around his. âThank youâŠâ she whispered, kissing Brianâs cheek before encouraging his body to lay with hers under him and allowing his softening cock to slip from her with both groaning at the loss. âYou feel so strong and big around me like this.â Their skin was tacky as they kept themselves as pressed together as possible. His forehead slowly fell to rest on hers, the tip of his nose nudging her cheek as he licked his lips; dry from the cold outdoor air and his panting and whimpering throughout. âI love you, darling. I love you so much.â She knew he was vulnerable, knew how much theyâd both gone through in recent hours and even months. Softly she stroked the scratched areas of his back. âWe should get cleaned up and really for bed. Our bed. You and I, I want to have your arms around me all night.â Y/n rolled her body from underneath his. Brian rolled onto his back, one hand covering his eyes as his chest heaved, still having trouble with catching his breath. Quietly, y/n cleaned up in the bathroom downstairs, rinsing her mouth with her cool mint wash in there and trying to somehow calm her âjust fuckedâ hair. She hadnât heard Brian move and could see his mane of curls. âCâmon, big guy. Bedtime.â Y/n lent over the back of the couch and tickled his sensitive sides until Brian groaned. Their eyes met and both softened as he wordlessly began to pull himself from the couch as y/n pulled on the silk of her dressing gown once more. Ever dutiful, Brian trailed behind his wife, locking the door and checking the front, just once more. âWhat?â He puzzled with a smile as he saw y/n stood midway up the staircase just watching him. âItâs just nice to have my husband backâŠâ she spoke with a small, happy smile. âLocking up the house? Thatâs what does it for you?â Brian pulled the handle again as the door banged lightly against the frame, his eyebrows playfully wiggling. âDo the washing and youâll find yourself irresistible.â He jogged the few steps to his wifeâs side, her arm around his waist and his across her shoulders. They settled under the sheets of their bed, still crinkled from their earlier exploits. It felt strange to have someone dozing next to her and poor Brian could barely keep his exhausted eyes open as y/n softly kissed his chest and moved her body around his bit his hand held her close along her back. âGoodnight, handsome.â âGoodnight beautiful.â Brian pipped the horn of his car as he drove along Rogerâs ostentatiously long driveway. The sun was bright, a burningly hot day, usually would mean the kids would all be lazing around outside as Roger and his wife would sip their coffee in the sun. Tucked in the boot of the car, y/n had already gotten Brian to buy the largest pop up pool the shop had in store for their boysâ summer parties after hearing all about the Taylorâs having their own pool. It wouldnât be quite as good, but it would do, and they already had arranged for a hot tub to be installed next week. A treat to themselves but mainly Brian just wanting to give his wife the world. âIâll go around the back. Are you staying?â Brian asked calmly. âChrist, no. Far too hot without the air con.â They let the dog free, the wild thing obviously already sensing the way to her favourite family members as a screech and a blasting splash came into ear. âI knew you were here. That bloody wild dog of yours. You know you shouldnât adopt the ones they tell you canât find a home.â Roger joked as he rounded the corner of the house but softened as he saw Brianâs arm draped around his wife for the first time in months. It wasnât forced. They looked just like themselves, but he could see the happiness literally radiating from both of them. âI know but thatâs the pity streak that kept you in the band of all those years.â Brian mocked back before hugging his best friendsâ wife and thanking her quietly for sending him home last night.  âWe owe you one.â Roger winked to y/n with a discreet nod. âYou know it was the name that got me. Maggie May. It made sense at the time.â âDo you want to stay for lunch?â R/w/n asked. âNo, Brianâs got a pool to assemble. Thank you though.â He rolled his eyes as Roger let out a chuckle. âHow in the world did you get him to agree to that? Heâs spent the last twenty years worrying about his bloody grass.â âHa ha. Very funny.â He rolled his eyes, watching his teenage boys dragging their feet up the stone steps with Rogers own children following behind. âHow was the concert?â He got no response but a series of mumbled grunts as they trailed wet bodies inside. Brian wouldnât change it for the world. âThat told me then.â âThey do my bloody head in dripping on the floor. Itâs fine but Iâve gone flying across the hallway more than once this week already. I donât understand why they canât just use towels!â âMrs Taylor, you are getting grumpy in your old age.â Rogers voice gave a raspy chuckle as the still damp kids appeared with their backpacks and dry clothes. âSee you again, micro Brianâs.â âThanks for last night uncle Rog.â Freddie said, as he hugged his aunt. âThanks for the chat.â âGo on bugger off, messing up the place with your long legs. Get outta here.â Roger kicking at Harryâs thigh to shove him into walking. The boys had a mini breakdown in the middle of the night when something had come on the radio about their parents, the whole Taylor family had instantly closed around them and comforted the twins as best they could. Harry and Freddie both admitting to each other how much they missed their parents. âTake your bloody wet dog with you! Iâll have to clean that pool now!â âSo,â y/n turned in her front seat as the boys got in, damp dog on her cover between them. She started to speak as Brian threw the backpacks in the boot, keeping the pool and the various floats a surprise just for a few more minutes. âMe and daddy were thinking we should all head out to lunch. Weâve got a table outside so Maggie can come.â âWere not little kids. Canât you just tell us at home if youâre getting a divorce.â Harry had unexpectedly exploded. Brianâs hazel pools flicking to meet his dumbstruck wifeâs. âWhatâs brought this onâŠâ Y/n just about managed to muster. âThatâs what the radio said last night. Youâd announced and Dad was moving out that night.â Freddie muttered. âThat is categorically not true.â Brian spoke up when words had failed y/n. âWe respect you far more than to pull a stunt like that.â âBaby boys. Weâd never do that to you. Last night, we had a really good chat actually and worked out a lot of things. We wanted to treat you both today because you deserve it.â Harry looked for support from his twin, but Freddieâs own hazel eyes were locked on his clasped hands in his lap. âThe corners turned. Weâre getting back to normal. I love you both.â Brian hopped in his driverâs seat but turned on his knees to grip one of each of their shoulders. âI love her. Weâre a family unit, seven, when you count the big ones.â âEight.â Harry said just loud enough for everyone to hear. He was fed up of serious conversation after serious conversation. âCanât leave out Maggie.â âYeah, dad, why so cruel to Maggie.â âYouâre impossible.â Brian gave a laugh, mock choking each of them in turn before driving away, his hand on his wife's knee absentmindedly before her own covered it, as the two boys looked between themselves. âLunch or no? Your shout?â âCan we visit the music store? I need new strings.â âYouâre trying to tell me in our entire house, Harry May, you cannot find one set of guitar strings.â Brian heard his wife chuckle as she rolled her eyes. âGo on then. What about you, Freddie? Whatâs your plan to milk me of?â âI was thinking about some trainers⊠Iâve seen these rainbow onesâŠâ he gave a shaking sigh. âIâd like to wear them to pride.â âCan I get a matching pair?â Brian laughed, not quite registering that something more was happening, but the atmosphere thickened again. âIâm gay.â He stated but the words rushed from his mouth as Harry held his breath looking ahead to see their parentsâ reactions. âOkay⊠That doesnât answer if I can get matching trainers though.â Two sets of caramel eyes meeting in the rear-view mirror. âYou donât care?â Freddie wiped a tear of relief as he felt his mumsâ hand over his cheek, fully turned in her seat. âNo baby⊠We love you for you.â âIâll go to pride with youâŠâ Harry offered his support, working out his brother was gay had taken place months ago but neither had the guts to flat out tell the other. âMe too, if your old mum isnât too uncool. What do you say? Can we have matching rainbow family trainers.â âI guess soâŠâ Freddie smiled, overjoyed but rolling his eyes at the ludicrous nature of this all.
âI did say this would happen⊠We did name him Freddie.â Brian smiled with a wink to his family. Brian May looked happy yesterday as he and his wife, Y/n May, took a spot of retail therapy with their twin sons and rescue dog. The family are pictured with a guitar case and multiple bags from a trendy clothing store. Brian kept his wife close as the pair have seemingly put the past behind them as they were pictured together for the first time in months. Our sources said they looked comfortable and content as they shopped around and took in lunch. The rocker happily signed a couple of autographs for staff before they left.
#brian may fanfiction#brian may x reader#brian may x you#queen fanfiction#brian may fanfic#brian mayxreader
86 notes
·
View notes
Text
Another chapter, a new Page.
Summary: After initially not knowing who you're related to, Brian is pleasantly surprised to find out who you really are.
Warnings: Swearing, very brief mention of drugs, drinking, fluff, tiny bit of angst
A/N: Okay so I know LedZep played Live Aid in Philadelphia but for the sake of this fic let's just pretend it's in the UK. I hope you enjoy! đđ Lyrics are bold italics!
Brian and the rest of the boys waited in the trailer- nervous to be performing together for the first time in years at one of the biggest concerts that had been ever held. "Apparently Wembley is packed," John uttered, the anxiousness apparent in his voice.
Roger was tapping his drumsticks while Brian was trying to tune his guitar- even though he had done it a dozen times already. He was just doing it to keep his nerves at bay and to distract himself from the fact Chrissy had just broken up with him four weeks before. But he saw playing at live aid a fresh chapter in his life- he was turning a new page. "You're all going to smash it," Freddie reassured with a smile.
"Can you open the window, Bri?" Roger asked, practically pleading, "I'm sweating to death!" He pulled his shirt a little, trying to cool himself down. Brian stood up and opened up the window. As soon as he did and looked down, you looked up and met his gaze.
A smile formed on your face, Brian wasn't moving from the spot. "I knew the royals were here, but never did I imagine Queen." You teased with your lips quirking.
"Brian what are you-" Roger stood up and joined him. The drummer widely grinned. "Well, well, well...if it isn't the sister."
"Well, well, well if it isn't the cocky drummer..." you mocked with a sigh and stood back a little, crossing your arms over your checked shirt. "How's it going, Rog?"
"Good, even better for seeing you," he winked and you rolled your eyes. "Last time I saw you was..." he squinted his eyes as he tried to think "Ohhhh that party at your brother's house about three months ago!" His teeth flashed as he smirked. Roger then turned to Brian. "Me and Y/N are like that," he crossed his two fingers tightly and Brian felt a small surge of jealously run through his veins. Roger somehow got all the girls.
You waved a hand "Oh you wish, Taylor." You looked at Brian and his heart flipped in his chest gazing into your twinkling eyes. "He's a pain in the arse. Almost as annoying as my brother." You smirked and Roger playfully rolled his eyes.
"Where is your brother anyway?" Roger asked.
"He's getting organised with the boys, I should probably find him before he heads on actually..." you mused. "Good luck out there," you held out your hand "Nice to finally meet you, Brian May." Brian blinked in shock, timidly shaking your hand. You smirked "I know my guitarists..." you answered his confusion with a hint of playfulness. Brian wondered what you meant by that. "Catch you later, Rog! I'll see you at some point after your set."
"See you then, Y/N! Tell your brother I was asking for him!" He waved you off and sat back down, Brian slowly doing the same.
He shut his eyes and then opened them again, pointing to where you'd be outside the trailer. "Who was that?"
Roger was taking a sip of his drink and inhaled it, making him choke. "Are you joking?! That's Y/N Page! The sister of Led Zeppelin guitarist Jimmy Page!" He replied with a high pitched voice. "How do you not know her? Freddie does! Hell- even John knows her!"
The bassist nodded "That's true. I don't think he's been to a Page party before though, Rog." He glanced up to Brian "You were always hanging out with Chrissy."
Roger smiled to himself "She does modelling sometimes when she isn't playing guitar or dealing with LedZep and her brother." 'So that's what she meant...' Brian mused. "She stays in the shadows though, a lot of people don't know about her." Roger continued "She was in an issue of Vogue Japan about a year ago. God, she was wearing a sheer top in one of the photos and you could just make out her nipple. I made her sign the page of my copy."
"What did she write?" Freddie asked.
Roger bit down on his lip, trying not to laugh too much at the words "Uhh...'Perv. Love Y/N.' And she used the pen to scribble out her chest." The door of the trailer was knocked on and the boys stood up. They walked on stage and you could hear the crowd roar.
"What's got you all smiley?" Jimmy asked, poking your side a little.
You didn't even realise you were smiling until your brother had mentioned it. "I'm just glad Queen are back. I actually just saw Rog, he was asking for you. I finally met Brian too..." you trailed off with a small grin on your face "Seems nice." You snapped out of your little trance and clapped your hands together. "Anyway! Good luck boys!" You gave Robert, John Paul and John a peck on the cheek before standing in front of your brother with a glowing smile. "I'm proud of you," you gave him a hug, he gave you one back which surprised you- he was hardly the one to get all sappy and affectionate. "So proud."
"Thanks, Y/N. I mean it. Thank you." He whispered in your ear and pecked your cheek before childishly messing up your hair with his hand. You watched them as they walked to the stage with a smile on your face- despite your rifts and arguments and differences, you were always proud of your brother. You slowly made your way to the stage too, listening to Queen finishing up their set. The whole stadium erupted with cheers and clapping as they bowed and walked off. You wandered around backstage, when Led Zeppelin came on you grabbed your camera and snapped a few pictures. You'd send them to your mum so tried to get a few half decent ones of Jimmy. You walked away and began flicking through the Polaroids, your head bowed slightly. You grinned at some- especially the one where Robert's and Jimmy's hair was up in the air.
You crashed into someone "Oh! I'm sorry!" You looked up and saw Brian standing there. "Sorry, I should have been paying more attention to where I was going!" You forced a laugh, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Great set by the way! I heard you."
Brian bashfully smiled. "Thank you! And I'm sorry for not recognising you earlier..." he rubbed the back of his neck.
You waved away his comment "Oh don't worry about it. I'm not really as out there as the guys or my own brother so not a lot of people do know I'm related to Jimmy. Y/N Page, by the way!" You held out your hand with a smile and Brian shook it. "I don't think I had the chance to property introduce myself earlier."
"And I'm Brian May, now I have the chance to properly introduce myself." He chortled and brushed a piece of hair behind his ear and you did the same. You were both feeling a little nervous being so near to one another. Especially you...you were a huge fan of Brian and his work.
"Don't tell Jimmy this- but you're a far better guitar player!" You whispered with a wink and Brian felt his cheeks burn. "You're really amazing at what you do. God, I wish I was as half as good as you!" You both stood looking at each other for a few seconds in silence. "Um..." you blinked and cleared your throat, feeling like you had been floating while looking in his eyes and then finally hitting earth when you realised where you were. "If you want, Jimmy and I are holding another one of our infamous 'Page Parties'," you emphasised the words with air quotations using your fingers. "I don't remember you ever being at one- I always see the other three but never you. Rog mentioned you have a girlfriend-"
"-had." Brian quickly and quietly corrected you.
You blinked, your mouth gaping a little in shock and embarrassment. You were always putting your foot in it- Jimmy's words. "Oh god I'm sorry! I had no idea!" You sent him a sympathetic smile. A part of you was secretly glad about that- there was no denying that Brian was a handsome man. "Roger always said you were hanging out with her..." you finished, keeping your cool. "But, if you wanna come tonight you're more than welcome to. The boys are invited, of course. They know the address." You could hear your brother shouting on you. "I've got to go...hope to see you tonight!" You sent him a short wave and ran off. Brian peered over the tops of people's heads and smiled when he saw you and your brother hugging with huge grins on your faces. There was something about your smile that made his heart skip a beat.
Brian found John, Freddie and Roger again. "Hey guys," he spoke up "Fancy going to a party tonight?"
âąâąâą
Brian was completely taken aback by how many people were at the party. He recognised most of them. But he wasn't really looking much at anyone else- he was looking out for you. Roger handed Brian a champagne flute which seemed to have appeared from thin air. "Jimmy!" The drummer called out with a wide smile on his face.
Brian gasped slightly noticing you talking with your brother as the two of you made your way over. It looked like you were trying to fix something but you smacked at Jimmy's hands when he tried to help before chasing him when he took the thing he was trying to fix on you and jogged towards Roger with a cheeky grin on his face. "Stop fucking about- give me it!" You finally caught up and he held it up in the air, out of your reach. "Give me the fucking thing!" You gritted and he finally gave you it back. "Hi guys," you mumbled while trying to fix what was a bracelet to your wrist before giving up with a sigh.
"What's up?" John asked, narrowing his eyes at your wrist.
Brian was taking in all of you. You looked so different from earlier. Earlier you were wearing jeans and the checked shirt but now you were wearing a floor length black dress with long, puffed sleeves and a slit up the side that went right up to your thigh as well as a plunging neckline that Brian tried not to stare at for too long. Your head was bowed forward and he could see the little pins that had stars on them in your hair making your head look like a galaxy. "Stupid bloody bracelet," you looked at the clasp "Won't fasten!"
"Let me help," Brian handed his glass to Freddie who was next to him and delicately wrapped the bracelet around your wrist, his fingers gently brushing against your skin. Your eyes slowly looked up to Brian and he glanced at you for a split second before finally securing the bracelet around your wrist. His fingers lingered for a little longer than they needed to before he pulled away. "You look beautiful tonight." He said, almost acting like a giddy teenager with a crush.
Your cheeks flushed pink and you shook your wrist a little with a smile "Thank you. For the compliment and helping me with my bracelet, Brian." His name fell effortlessly off your tongue. You looked over and saw your brother engrossed in conversation with the other three boys. "Why don't I show you around?" You suggested and Brian happily agreed to that. He was just happy to be in your company again. "Jimmy doesn't really live in London anymore so I'm the one stuck having to check on his house when he's away," you chortled under your breath.
"Do you live far from him?" Brian asked, looking more at you than the room he was walking through with you.
"I'm just across the street," you motioned him with your head to follow you to the window and you pulled your curtain back a little "Right there." You pointed to the house directly across the street that had flowerbeds outside it.
"Wow!" He laughed "You weren't kidding!"
"Yeah...I actually bought my house first and then this place went up for sale. Jimmy had always banged on about how nice it looked from the outside so as soon as the for sale sign went up- he bought it." You sighed and crossed your arms, leaning against the window frame "I had him staying at mine while his place was redecorated. Absolutely trashed it when he was shit-faced and I was out of town for a few days- the joys of siblings!" You weakly chortled before an idea popped into your head. "You should pop over and visit sometime! I had John and Freddie over for lunch the other week- you should do the same!" You grinned. "Come over tomorrow and we can have lunch!"
Brian blinked but nodded his head with a small, bashful smile. "S-sure! Sounds great!"
Your lips were still curved into a smile and you showed him around the rest of the house and the garden. You glanced up to the clear, starry skies and softly smiled. "So magical, don't you think?" You asked and looked down to Brian who was looking at you. "The stars...space...it all." You whispered and rubbed your arms slightly. You didn't realise how chilly it was.
Without thinking, Brian removed his coat and put it on you. "I studied astrophysics," he said and his heart almost exploded in his chest when he noticed your face light up.
"What?! That's amazing, Brian!" You clutched onto his arm "Oh! Now you're going to tell me all about it tomorrow!" You said almost bursting with excitement. Brain nodded with a lopsided smile, your hand was still on his arm and the two of you were happily gazing at one another before being disturbed.
"Y/N!" You let go of Brian, much to his dismay. It was Jimmy with Roger, John and Freddie. "We were wondering where the two of you where!" Jimmy chuckled and put an arm around your shoulder. "Brian, mate, nice to see you again- last time was very brief!"
"Yeah," Brian lowly chuckled "Good to see you too. Must have seen you for about five whole seconds before we both had to go."
"So Y/N," Roger smirked and grabbed your wrist, pulling you away from Jimmy towards him. Brian felt something within him, something that Brian had never felt towards Roger's actions when he was with a girl before. He was angry and jealous. You giggled and pressed your hand to Roger's chest to steady yourself only fuelling Brian's fire. "Am I going to get a dance out of you tonight?" He playfully swayed you about the garden.
"No, no, no! She's going to sing with me first!" Freddie tried to pull you to him but Roger dragged you away from Freddie's grasp. Brain felt his hands ball up, his fingernails pressing into his palms when he saw you fall into Roger's shoulder and chest while laughing your head off. To make matters worse he wrapped his arms around your waist and started dancing, dragging you back inside.
"Bri?" John placed his hand on Brian's shoulder and could feel the tension inside him. "You alright?"
"Fine." He shortly snapped and went inside, trying to find himself a drink. Soon after, Roger was standing next to him. "Thought you were dancing." He gritted out.
"Lost her to Mick Jagger," Roger chortled and handed Brian his jacket back but raised a brow when he snatched it from his grasp and then noticed the sour look on his face. "What's the matter with you?"
"Nothing." Brian muttered into his glass while keeping his eyes on you.
Roger followed Brian's line of vision and a shit-eating grin formed on his face. "Ohhh someone's got a crushhhh!" He teased and Brian shot him a deadly glare. "Hey! Good on you, man. You should ask her out or something if you like her. The two of you actually have a lot in common- you'd be a great match."
Brian rolled his eyes and placed down his drink on the bar, folding his arms over his chest. "Oh yeah, as if I'd ever have a chance with you going after her!"
Roger choked on his drink, spraying half of it into his glass and the other half over his hand. Roger put down his glass and shook off the Scotch on his hand. "What the hell are you talking about?!" His voice pitched slightly, shocked that Brian would even think that.
"Don't play stupid with me, Roger. Ever since you saw her earlier, the pair of you have been all over each other!" Brian's voice raised with irritation and Roger went wide-eyed.
"Y/N and I do not like each other like that."
Brian found it hard to believe, he was always very insecure- especially compared to Roger. He was bursting with confidence whereas Bri wasn't like that at all. He looked up to you once more and smiled, completely unaware that he was doing so while he watched you dance and twirl without a care in the world with a huge grin on your face. "I didn't even know Jimmy had a sister..." he murmured so low that only Roger heard him. "Let alone one as beautiful as Y/N."
Roger raised a brow, an amused smile on his lips, a little matchmaking would do him no harm and he knew Brian would need a nudge. "Y/N's been single for quite a while now...nasty breakup a few years ago. It was a mess. Jimmy had to stay with her for a few weeks until she got back on her feet- Hell! You knew she was in such a state because Jimmy stayed sober the entire time he was helping her out. I remember visiting her when it had happened and then a few weeks later. She had her sparkle back. The guy she was with dragged her so low she didn't even know she was down until they split up. Y/N is a great girl, Bri. I've known her for years and you just as long...trust me when I tell you that the two of you would be good together."
Brian sighed slightly, easing a little. "She invited me over for lunch tomorrow."
"Well then! There you go! Perfect chance to get to know her. A fresh start for both of you! Consider it a new chapter in your life...and she could be a Page in your book." Roger clapped Brian's shoulder and he rolled his eyes at the lame pun. The guitarist then looked up, you were leaving. He watched as you hugged Jimmy and then say something what looked like 'Behave yourself' and 'Be good' with a finger pointed in front in his face but he just laughed and blew a mouthful of smoke in the air before tapping your face and kissing your forehead. You then turned and spotted Brian, giving him a small wave and blowing a kiss. The gesture made his lips curve into a smile and made his heart skip a beat. He'd never felt this way around anyone before...not even Chrissy. But then again, you weren't like anyone he had ever met.
âąâąâą
Brian didn't know wether to chap the door or ring the bell- he was so nervous he did both. When you opened the door he felt all the air being sucked from his lungs "Hi, Brian!" You grinned and ushered him inside "I'm so glad you made it!"
He was instantly drawn to all the photos, posters and artwork on the walls. "Wow...amazing..." he whispered out in awe.
You grinned "Thanks...I love collecting pieces and I love photos so I have them pretty much everywhere!" You laughed and showed him around your hall. "That one is of Rob and I in Japan having sushi! John Paul took it just as we put a massive ball of rice in our mouths! So bloody unflattering!" Brian smirked and continued following you. He then saw a poster of you, it was one of a magazine cover. "That one was a gift from the publishing company," you explained "I didn't really want to put it up- thought it would be a bit vain- but the guys said I should."
Brian hummed and admired the picture before turning to face you again. "So are you like...a supermodel?"
You burst out laughing "God no! More like a vigilante model thanks to these bad boys," you pointed to your hips "But apparently fat bottomed girls make the rockin' world go round..." You smirked and Brian looked at you with a sparkle of amazement and amusement in his eyes. It was entrancing- you felt instantly drawn to them. "Uh...come through to the living room and I'll put on the kettle." Brian sat down on the sofa and you headed to the kitchen. He noticed a pile of magazines and papers on the table in front of him and noisy looked through them. Most of you, some of LedZep. There was one cover where you looked magical- it was black and white except for the flowers you were holding and the ones in your hair. Brian flicked though the pages, his heart skipping a beat when he saw you smiling on one page and then sending the camera a sultry gaze on another. He then noticed the issue of Vogue Japan and remembered what Roger had mentioned. Brian glanced behind his shoulder- you were still in the kitchen. He pried open the glossy paper inside and his breath hitched seeing you in that sheer top. "Lunch is on-" Brian jumped and snapped shut the magazine as he sat back on the couch in a forced casual manner "Shouldn't be too much longer." Brian watched as you placed a cup in front of him "Tea or coffee?"
"Tea please. Just milk, no sugar." He tightly smiled.
"You're much more simpler than that Taylor...he asked for a coffee with one and three sevenths sugar in his. Who the hell asks for that?! I told him to get the fuck out of my house." Brian let out a chuckle. He liked your bluntness and banter.
His eyes scanned over the rest of the room, trying to act like he didn't just ogle the photos of you in the magazine. He spotted some records next to your record player, a few on them being Queen albums. "Are you a fan?" He asked and you followed his line of vision.
"Of course!" You grinned and went over to pick up a vinyl. "I love Sheer Heart Attack! Although, I get one every time I hear that fucker Roger on 'In the lap of the gods'." You laughed and Brian amusingly snorted while sipping on his tea. "'She makes me' has a very mellow, almost psycaldelic vibe I think...but Jimmy and the band probably had that influence on me." You bashfully admitted and looked over to a photo of you and your brother of when you were younger by the beach. "Sometimes we get on like a house on fire, but other times we fight like cat and dog...I'm the dog because he's a pussy. He'd call me a bitch anyway." Brian erupted into a fit of giggles and your lips twitched upwards when you felt butterflies in your stomach fluttering as soon as you heard the sound. "I taught Rog how to play guitar because he came over and told me about 'Tenement Funster'. He had the lyrics and we worked on putting music to them. Never gave me any credit for teaching him..." you widened you eyes a little and raised your brows, Brian's raised too- he never knew you taught Roger how to play. You placed down the vinyl and joined Brian again "But I let that little shit have that one."
"Have you known Roger for long?" Brian asked.
"Uhh a few years, yeah. He's a good mate," you took a gulp of your tea "A flirty mate- but a good one."
"You don't fancy him?" Brian asked, pushing the boundaries a little. He wondered if it was a bit too forward but he needed to know.
You scoffed at his outrageous suggestion. "Are you kidding me? He's like a second brother to me- plus Roger is like the number one person on top of my list of people I want to punch in the face."
Brian raised a brow. "Why's that?"
"He was at a party at our house once and ate my fucking crisps..." Brian let out a giggle after releasing a sigh of relief and you sweetly smiled. You'd never get tired of hearing the sound. "But no...I'm not into Roger. He's not really my type."
Brian almost choked on his tea "Y-you have a type?"
You intently looked at him and stood up, going to check on lunch. "Stick around and you just might find out, May." You winked. "I gotta ask a favour from you, Bri..." you called out and he scrambled to his feet to follow you to the kitchen. He, of course, agreed to whatever you wanted him to do- despite not knowing what it was. "I'd love for you to teach me how to play 'Brighton Rock'. I know you wrote it and I absolutely love the guitar in it! And Freddie's vocals- phenomenal!" You flashed an excited grin. "I'm a little intimidated by the speed of it at some points, I must admit!" You held up your hands in mock surrender to the song "You certainly didn't created it for the faint hearted to attempt!" Brian goofily smiled to himself hearing you talk so fondly of Queen's songs and guitars. He never found himself feeling the way he was right now around Chrissy. In all fairness, they didn't have a lot in common. Maybe Roger was right and Brian felt like he might actually have a chance with you.
"Well you'll need good wrist action for a start," he only realised after he said it how suggestive it sounded.
You cheekily smirked and decided to joke with him. "I've been complimented on that before..." you purred and Brian felt his cheeks flush. "Lunch should be ready in around half an hour- perfect time to get practicing!" You clapped your hands together "I have a practice room just through here," you motioned him to follow and Brian entered a bright, colourful room filled with various instruments but mainly guitars. There was a canvas with a photo that John Paul had taken just before a concert with your face and your brothers on it, full of doodles and notes. You noticed Brian looking at it with a curious gaze. "Everyone who steps foot in this room gets to leave their mark- Robert initially started it and it just kinda got out of hand!" You laughed. "Debbie Harry drew all those love hearts around my head," you pointed them out "I adore her! And your dear bandmate Roger drew that in my brother's mouth...he's really disgusting that Taylor."
"You can say that again..." Brian murmured and pointed to a guitar, silently asking if he could use it. You nodded and sat down beside him, grabbing one of your own.
"I have tried to learn it, I know up to just passed the first few minutes of lyrics but after that I'm a bit stumped." You tuned your guitar a little before playing what you knew for Brian, as well as singing along. "Happy little day, Jimmy went away-" you mouthed an 'I wish' to Brian who simply chuckled before his jaw started to drop- he was blown away with your talent. "Met his little Jenny on a public holiday. A happy pair they made, so decorously laid 'neath the gay illuminations all along the promenade. It's so good to know there's still a little magic in the air, I'll weave my spell!" You continued playing and Brian tried to join in but he was sitting dumbfounded, staring at you in amazement. He was wondering what you meant when you said you wished you could play half as good as him- you were just as good as Brian if not better. You even sang better than him. "O rock of ages, do not crumble, love is breathing still! O lady moon, shine down a little people magic if you will!" You played a few more notes before stopping. "That's all I know..." you admitted with a small smile and pressed your hands to the strings to mute the sound.
Brian's mouth was gaping open and when he didn't say anything you looked up to him and raised a brow. He snapped back into reality "That was...amazing! My god! How did you even- well you are the sister of one of the best guitarists in the business so!" He laughed. "You should be playing on stage!" Your gaze fell to the floor and you had a thin smile on your face, Brian could tell that you weren't upset, but you didn't quite like the sound of that. "I'm sorry," Brian put down the guitar and took your hand. It surprised you- especially when you felt the bolt of electricity jolt through your veins...you wonder if he felt it too. "I didn't mean to offend you or anything."
He was so sweet and considerate, you almost melted at his soft tone. "No, no! You haven't!" You reassuringly squeezed his hand before letting out a small sigh. "Being Jimmy's sister...I always felt that people expected a lot from me since I was a Page. That I had to live up to a certain persona- mirror an image similar to him- and they'd have automatic expectations of me. I did learn a guitar- it was one of the things Jimmy and I had in common...but I just wanted to do my own thing so I stepped back and tried to reclaim a bit of my own self. I don't play guitar as much and when I do, I just do it for fun or to help someone out. Being in a band or going on stage isn't my thing." You admitted, gingerly plucking the strings with your free hand, the one that wasn't being held by Brian.
His expression softened, he felt privileged that you were unloading joe you felt to him. "I understand. I didn't see you as a Page at first and I certainly don't think you're like your brother...you're you. You're Y/N!" He widely grinned and you smiled back.
Your fingers were lacing together with his but you cleared your throat and you both composed yourselves when you released your grips on one another. "Anyway! You're going to teach me the next bit!" You shyly smiled.
"Course," you both prepared Brian was more than happy to- he was thrilled. "Although I think you'll be teaching me a few things!" You let out a fluttery giggle- Brian felt good knowing he could make you laugh. Just being in your company was like breathing a breath of fresh air...well fresh air mixed with the smell of smoke.
You gasped "Lunch!" You yelped out and ran to the kitchen. You were both so occupied playing guitar that you had completely forgot about it. You and Brian both ran into the kitchen and you took what was lunch, out of the oven. You both coughed and fanned away the smoke. "Oh god," you placed your head in your hands "Looks like the nut roast is well and truly roasted." Brian looked at you and you looked at Brian, the pair of you laughed.
His laugh fizzled out when he realised that you were clutching his arm while laughing. Brian nervously scratched the back of his neck and bit down on his lip. "Uh...we could go for dinner instead?" He suggested and you looked up to him with twinkling eyes. "Could talk about the stars...space...it all."
"Yeah?" You blinked and asked with a voice full of surprise.
"If you'd like to have dinner with me, that is Miss Page..." Brian had a hopeful, lopsided grin on his face.
You giggled at his formalities. "Of course! Yeah!" You nodded, a little too enthusiastically. "I'd love to have dinner with you, Brian." You took his hand and laced your fingers with his again for a moment. "Let me just grab my coat." You walked off and Brian giddily grinned as he kept his eyes on you before you vanished into the hall.
Maybe you were the Page he had always been looking for in his book.
ââââââââââââ
Tags- (Tag list is open! Just let me know if you want to be tagged or not or if I've forgotten to tag you!) @rrrogah-tayluhh @rogerofmylife @phantom-fangirl-stuff @pyrotechnic789 @deacytits @mercurys-bike @happy-at-home @mhftrs @dannydelay @queenismylifenow @whitequeen-blackqueen @stateofloveandvedder @blondyfel @mespetitestortues @trickster-may @xtrashmammalstefx @the-garnet-rain @makapaka11 @killerqueenbucky @hodgepodge-of-rog @fredthelegend @killerqueen-gunpowdergelatine @bowiequeen @princessleiaqueen @asgardpapi @mizzallfandomz @fangirlofeverythingme
#brian may x reader#brian may x you#brian may imagine#brian may#led zeppelin#jimmy page#roger taylor#freddie mercury#john deacon#robert plant#john paul jones#john bonham#bohemian rhapsody#queen#borhap#queen imagine#queen imagines#borhap imagine#bohemian rhapsody imagine#gwilym lee#gwilym lee!brian may x reader#gwilym lee!brian may#joe mazzello#rami malek#ben hardy#borhap cast imagines#bohemian rhapsody movie#borhap movie#borhap cast#brian harold may
273 notes
·
View notes
Text
The sound of the wind
Paring: Mick Mars x Female Reader.
Warning: fluff?
Mick has never been an anxious person, but since the cab left the flat he shared with Vince, Tommy and Nikki a storm of question invaded his mind.
What if the terror twins find funny to set the house on fire?
What if Vince and his dick scored and made a girl pregnant?
What if Tommy and Nikki will become dads too?
A terrible headache was forming like someone put a circle of metal around his head and kept squeeze it.
Shut the fuck up, he said to himself.
When Iâll be back the house will be still there, there wonât be tree manchildren ready or not to become dads.
No.
Everything will be all right, it was time to switch from Mick, the momma to the old and dear loud and aggressive guitarist ready to kick everyoneâs ass.
He arrived at the airport, he entered it and in two hours he was in an airplane directed to the Hawaii, he booked a room in an hotel in a town some miles away from Honolulu to be quiet and not spent too much.
He though it was a good idea, but now he wasnât so convinced, San Diego was away from LA, had the sea and was nearer if something happens and most of all he could go there with his car.
The hostess clearly disapproved his habits with vodka. When he bought a whole bottle he watched him disgusted like he was an old alcohol addict.
Mick gave her the âshut the fuck up, bitch!â glares and gave a sip to his vodka.
Since then they ignored each other.
What a wonderful beginning, said Mick to himself.
Finally the plane landed, the sun was shining, it was way too hot and full of people for Mickâs tastes, but it ignored it and grabbed his suitcases, the he froze.
There were some girl with flowers crowns and necklaces to place on tourists, no way in hell he would have them on him.
He looked around panicked, there were no other exit, flowers or stay two weeks in the airport.
Reluctantly he chose the flowers, he approached a girl and tried in every way to make her understand that, although flowers were nice, he didnât want them. The girl smiled, but ignored him and put it a crown of flowers in his head and a necklace.
The poor guitarist was ashamed as hell when he exited the airport and look for a cab to take at him at his hotel, luckily the taxi driver didnât say anything, probably used to tourist unhappy with flowers.
During the drive his thoughts raced to Los Angels more than usual and then he wanted to. He repeated firmly to himself that his bandmates were tree adults, able to take care of themselves.
He arrived at the hotel, he was small but nice, with two many light colors, but what was he waiting?
He wasnât in a dark castle in Transylvania.
He took his luggage and went to the hall.
âGood morning, I booked a room at Dealâs name.â
âYes, here it is. Can you give me your ID, mister Deal?â
He nodded and when all the papers were filled he went in his room, small but nice, with a terrace on the ocean. He arranged his clothes in the wardrobe and then sit on the bed.
What could he do?
Maybe he could go to the swimming pool, he wore a black short as bath suit, took the necessary and he started his first day of vacation.
He chose the more shadowed beach chair and umbrella and laid on it with his arm crossed on his chest. He knew it was an unusual position to rest, but not so much. He realized how he was wrong he was when every kid  who saw him pointed the finger at him.
âMum, look at this man.â
âStop it, itâs rude!â
But also the mother look was judgmental at her best.
It would be a long long vacation
 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
 You didnât know why do you chose Hawaii as a place for your vacation.
It wasnât so different from your country, Jamaica, but the wind told you to go there and you listen to the wind because you were a daughter of nature.
You found a nice hotel some miles away from the capital of the Hawaii and you stopped there. It had everything: comfortable rooms, good cooking, next to the sea and with a pool.
It was time to go to the swimming pool  (you preferred the sea in the morning and the pool in the afternoon) and you sighted.
You were proud to be Jamaican, you were proud to be black, but you were also a goth.
Your secret wish was to have a proper white skin, white as porcelain and you feel a little guilt for it.
Whatever, you said.
You put on a costume, took your bag and left the room. When you reached the swimming pool you frowned, your favorite chair was already taken by a man. He was older than you and rested with his hands crossed on the chest. Was he vampire?
Shrugging your shoulder you walked towards him and sat on the chair next to him, you laid in silence, but after a while you got annoyed: Dracula didnât take his eyes out of you.
âNever saw a black girl before?â
You spat aggressively.
âI never saw a goth black girl before.â
His voice was calm and soothing.
âHow do you know Iâm a goth?â âBlack clothes, chose on of the most shadowed chair, skin as pale as possible.
I just connected the dots, kid.â
âI have a name, oldie.â He laughed sarcastically.
âIâm Mick, kid.â
âIâm Y/N, oldie.â
âCool, now enough with human interaction.
Bye, Y/N!â The man stopped to look at you and after five second you heard him snore.
You shook your head and got up. You stretched your body and walked towards the swimming pool.
Maybe this time the wind made a mistake, your paintings were average and the only person who talked to you was that weird Dracula.
You jumped into the pool and swam lazily, you were not the one who hurried things, and you were sure that sometimes the man was still looking at you.
You couldnât decide if it was flattering or creepy.
At dinner time you showed in the room with your favorite black dress, a waitress stopped you, she seems quite embarrassed.
âMiss Y/S, Iâm really sorry to ask you that, but could you share the table with mister Deal?
It will be just temporary, we are out of tables.â
âItâs okay. No problems, I will meet new people.â The waitress seemed relieved.
You walked to you table and gasped: mister Deal was that Dracula man.
âHere we go again, goth kid.â
âMy name is Y/N, mister Deal.â
You said slow and clear the surname of the man.
âCall me Mick Mars, cut with this bullshit.â
You sat and looked at him suspicious.
âWhatâs your real name?â âDeal, Mick Mars is my stage name and I prefer to be called this way.
âStage name? Are you in a band or something?â âIâm in a band. Where are you from?â
âIâm from Jamaica, but I currently live in LA. Iâm a wannabee artist.â âI see.â
The man stayed in silence for a while, until when the waitress was serving you dinner.
âNever been to the Sunset Strip?â You shook your head, your roommate tried hundreds of times to convince to go there, but you refused because it was loud and messy for you.
âNo.â âNext time you are in the city, come to the Sunset Strip and look for a band called Mötley CrĂŒe, you will find me shredding on my guitar.â âMotley Crue? My roommate always said she would like to be railed by the bassist, Mikki Sex?â
Mick started to laugh and you realized what the hell you just said, you would gladly leave the room if the second course of the meal wasnât arrived. You felt like a perfect idiot, so you froze in the position of a queen on her throne.
âAh, that Nikki Six bitch! The girls always hitting on him.
Another one that wanna be reailed by that motherfucker.â
The second course came âfish â you ate it so fast that you risked seriously to choke, then left as fast as you can. Thanks to your big fat mouth you did another dick figure, you would never found again the guts to sit with Mick Mars again.
After walking for some times aimlessly, you decided to stop in a bar and ordered a pina colada, you loved coconut since you were a kid.
After some minutes someone sat to the stool next to yours, you didnât mind but you werenât in the right mood to chat with a stranger.
âOh, here we go again Y/N. Itâs a pity that you ran away, the dessert was really good.â
You froze: it was Mick Mars.
âHi, M-M-Mick.â
You stuttered red as a dark tomato.
âWhatâs gotten into you suddenly?â
âItâs just the story of my friend I told you.â You whispered in a very low tone of voice.
âThat? The guys are used to it and they are happy. If your friends is pretty she surely would be railed by those animals. No need to be ashamed.â âItâs just sometimes I say the dumbest shit I could say.â âYou canât be worse  than Tommy.â You smiled shyly.
After all maybe you can be friends with the L.A vampire.
 âŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠ..
 The day passed and you and Mick were inseparable.
You walk around the little town and the nature that surrounded the place, you drove together in the swimming in pool and one time you dragged him to the sea.
It was the only time you used some sort of violence on him, when he was an inch away from the water you watched him. Your smiled faded via at the view of him in pain.
âWhatâs up?â You asked to him, leaving his les and kneels next to him.
âItâ my back. I suffer from ankylosing spondylitis. It is a type of arthritis in which there is a long-term inflammation of the joints of the spine.[2] Typically the joints where the spine joins the pelvis are also affected. I always had back sore. Stiffness of the affected joints generally worsens over time. Iâve been diagnosed it at seventeen.â âIâm really sorry, Mick. I would never do that if I knew it.â You two came back to your âstudioâ. It was a simple blanket placed in the shadows of a group of palms where there were your colors, your brushes and an easel.
Since you met Mick you found new energy and inspiration so you wanted him around. Usually you painted places of the islands but in a post-apocalyptic way.
âY/N, why do you need me so much when you paint?â
He chuckled the guitarist.
âBecause you are my inspiration.â
âSo if your painting are so dark itâs because of me.
I donât know if feel flattered to it or scared.â âWhy scared? One day weâll exploit the heart till this paintings will be reality.â
You would also made a portrait of him but you were way to shy to ask him.
âAs inspiration I want to be paid, do me a portrait.â âItâs okay.â You just finished a painting, so youâll grin.
âCome on, mister Mars. Go in front of me and letâs started this portrait.â
For a minute he was surprised than he did what you jokingly ordered to him.
He was a sexy man with long black hair, blue eyes and a hint of moustache and beard, and that cigarette made him even sexier.
You had to put all concentration in painting every particular of him instead of what you could do in your bedroom.
It took so long that you thought that after all you would give up an took him to you room and do a lot of bad things. You didnât know how but you found yourself in love with Mick.
Oh, shit.
 âŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠ..
 The day before you left you found the courage of tell him everything, but in your own way.
You wore Mickâs favorite bikini and put everything you need in a bag, sighting you left your room.
You knocked at Mickâs one who looked you surprised and â you could swear on your mother â a hint of desire.
âHey, weirdo. Why are you here?â
âMidnight bath!â âNo way!â
âCome on! Tomorrow I must leave to come back to Los Angeles.â
He sighted.
âOk, letâs go.â
âNo bath suit?â âThis short will be okay.â You run out of the hotel laughing like you were children.
Once you arrived at the beach, you dropped the bag and ran towards the ocean, Mick was next to you.
You swam for a while than stopped and spread legs and arms letting the movements of the waves caressed you.
The sky was beautiful, so full of stars that looked like shining diamonds.
âWoah! Thatâs place is beautiful.â
Said Mick.
âWell, I brought you there to tell you a thing.
I felt in love with you, Mick.â For a moment there was just the sound of the wind.
âHow can a girl like you love a man like me, with my disease?â âI donât know and I donât care.
Do- Do you love me back?â
You asked, scared to be rejected.
Mick swam next to you, put you in his arm for a long hug and then looked you in the eyes.
âI love you, Y/N.â Than you kissed passionately so many times till the back of Mick let you.
Than you came back in your original position except Mickâs hand was locked to yours.
âMickâŠâ âYea, baby?â âWhen I will be back in L.A I will go to the Sunset Strip, I wanna find you there.â
âThe day after tomorrow I will leave too and you will find me.â
âSo, letâs meet in Los Angeles.â You both nodded and kissed slowly.
In the sky the star kept shining.
31 notes
·
View notes
Text
King of My Heart (Roger Taylor X Reader)
WC: 3842
Warnings: Swearing, drinking, sexual references and implied smut, she is a Long Fic bois I apologise.Â
Summary: Y/N and Rogerâs relationship, told through Taylor Swiftâs âKing of My Heartâ.
A/N: This is a Very Early entry for @yourealegendfred âs almost 3k celebration. This is probably the fic I am proudest of so I really hope you guys like it.
BORHAP MASTERLIST
Iâm perfectly fine, I live on my own. I made up my mind, Iâm better off being alone
âIâve told you before, Brian. I donât need a roommate.â Y/N said, frowning at her older brotherâs fussing about. It was the September of 1969 and the beginning of the third year of Y/Nâs English Literature degree. She had only just moved into a flat by herself and Brian was less than impressed.Â
âMaybe you should move into halls. That way youâd at least have one girl living with you.â Brian said, causing his sister to groan, rolling her eyes exaggeratedly.Â
âI worry about you, Y/N! Youâre only 22 and London isnât exactly the safest city. Iâd rather you lived with someone.â Brian said, resting his hands on Y/Nâs shoulders as he spoke to her.Â
âBrian, I appreciate the protective older brother sentiment but if man can land on the moon, surely I can live in a tiny one bedroom flat by myself.â Y/N said, and Brian took in a deep breath, his hands falling by his side.Â
âI canât believe you used the moon landing against me.â Brian muttered, causing Y/N to let out a victorious squeal, hugging Brian tightly.Â
âI knew itâd work. Thank you Brian!â Y/N said excitedly, so happy that she didnât even complain about Brian ruffling her hair.Â
âNow that thatâs settled, I was going to head down to the pub for dinner. You want to come with?â Brian asked, and Y/N nodded, immediately searching for her purse.Â
âIâll pay, donât worry Y/N. Besides, maybe you can meet a nice guy down there.â Brian said, raising his eyebrows suggestively as he leaned against the small kitchen bench.Â
âBri, how many times have I told you that I donât want to date anyone right now! Iâve made up my mind and Iâve realised that I, Y/N Y/M/N May, am better off being alone.â Y/N said proudly, and Brian sighed, checking his pockets for his wallet.Â
âWhatever you say, Y/N/N. Now, letâs go get some dinner, shall we?â Brian said, looping his arm through his sisterâs as she closed the flat door behind them.Â
âYes, we shall.âÂ
We met a few weeks ago, now you try on calling me baby like trying on clothesÂ
It was December now, and Y/N was revelling in the semester break. Snow was falling gently as she sat on her couch reading, engrossed in her book. Suddenly the phone in Y/Nâs flat began ringing loudly, causing her to set down her book and pick up the phone, fiddling with the cord. âHello?â She said, sitting down on the kitchen bench.Â
âY/N, hi. How are you?â Y/N smiled at the sound of Rogerâs voice, relieved that it was him who called.Â
âIâm good, Rog. How are you?â Y/N said, shivering slightly as she clutched her dressing gown around her body.Â
âGood, good. I was wondering if maybe I could come over? The heating in my flat is busted and Iâm freezing my nuts off.â Roger said, chuckling slightly as he spoke.Â
âYeah, sure. Iâll have a cuppa ready for you, Taylor.â Y/N said, and the sigh of relief Roger gave caused Y/Nâs cheeks to turn pink.Â
âYou are an angel, Y/N. Iâll see you soon.â As Roger hung up Y/N couldnât help but think of all his recent calls. He called at least once a day, sometimes twice if he was feeling up to it. Given that they had only met properly a few weeks ago, she was curious as to why he called so frequently.Â
Y/N made her way through the hustle and bustle of Kensington Market, a leather satchel slung across her body that bounced as she walked. Each and every stall had a unique allure to it, but Y/N hurried past them, trying to get to the closest tube station. â
I love your coat, darling.â A man called out from one of the stalls, causing Y/N to stop and swivel around to see if he was talking to her.Â
âYes, you. Satchel girl.â He said, and Y/N chuckled nervously, taking a few steps closer to the stall.Â
âThanks. It was my mumâs but itâs mine now.â Y/N said, fidgeting with the sleeves of her coat as the man eyeballed her. â
Well itâs lovely. Rog, donât you think itâs a marvellous coat?â The dark-haired man said, whacking the arm of a long-haired blonde to get his attention. The blonde turned around, and Y/N looked at him with furrowed brows, trying to recall where she had seen him before. â
Itâs alright.â He said, shrugging his shoulders as the other man gasped in offense.Â
âPay Roger no mind, darling. Heâs in a rather bitchy mood today. Iâm Freddie.â He said, extending a hand that Y/N shook calmly.Â
âIâm Y/N, itâs nice to meet you Freddie. Did you say his name was Roger?â Y/N said, and Roger nodded, even though his back was facing her.Â
âRoger⊠You wouldnât happen to be Roger Taylor, would you? Drummer? Dental student?â Y/N said, hopefully putting the pieces together as Roger turned around, nodding slowly with an apprehensive look on his face.Â
âYes, I am. Do I know you at all?â Roger said, and Y/N shrugged, adjusting her bag as she looked at the man.Â
âYou might not know me, but you certainly know my brother. Heâs your guitarist after all.â Y/N said, and Rogerâs jaw dropped, a shocked laugh escaping his lips.Â
âYouâre Brianâs sister? Bloody hell, how come Iâve never seen you at rehearsals before?â Roger asked, Freddie rolling his eyes at the blatant flirting coming from his friend.Â
âI donât live with Brian, but if you want to see me at rehearsals just give me a call.â Y/N said, pulling a pen and spare piece of paper out of her bag, writing her number down and sliding it to Roger over the stall table, his eyes wide at her forwardness.Â
âNow youâll have to excuse me, gents. I have a train to catch. It was lovely meeting you both.â Y/N said, waving at them as she walked away, a smile on her face.Â
âWell, Rog. It seems youâve finally met your match.âÂ
Y/N shook the through from her head before quickly making two cups of tea, absentmindedly humming Christmas carols to herself as she moved around the kitchen. There was a sudden knock on the door and Y/N smiled, taking a sip of tea.Â
âDoorâs unlocked, Rog.â Y/N said, smirking as she saw a very rugged up Roger come bursting through her door. He let out a moan at the warmth of her flat, quickly shedding his snow-covered layers, his hair tousled from the beanie he was wearing.Â
âCuppa, as promised.â Y/N said, passing the mug to Roger with a smile. He took a large drink, sighing as he felt some warmth return to his body.Â
âGod I could kiss you right now.â Roger said, and Y/Nâs eyes widened at his statement. She knew that Roger was attractive from their first meeting, she wasnât blind, but it wasnât until the last week or two that she started to realise that she might have feelings for the blonde drummer.Â
âYou, uh, what was that Rog?â Y/N squeaked out, her cheeks a bright crimson as her gaze fell anywhere but Roger. He gave her a curious look before realising what he had said, and he began stammering, trying to fix the situation but only making it worse.Â
Y/N took a deep breath and leaned forward, pressing a quick kiss to Rogerâs lips to silence him. The kiss was over as quickly as it had started, but both of them were blushing and there was an electricity in the room.Â
âYou taste like tea. Not that Iâm complaining.â Y/N said, laughing nervously at the close proximity between her and Roger. He just rolled his eyes, bringing Y/N back in for another kiss. Â
Salute to me I'm your American Queen, and you move to me like I'm a Motown beat, and we rule the kingdom inside my roomÂ
Y/Nâs eyes opened slowly, feeling extremely content and surprisingly warm. Her gaze moved down, and she noticed Roger, his blonde hair fanning out around his head like a halo.Â
He was still peacefully sleeping, his arm around Y/Nâs waist and their legs entangled. His bare chest was pressed up against her back, and she could feel it move up and down as he breathed.Â
Memories of last night flooded into her head, and a proud smile drifted onto her face. There were marks down Rogerâs back and neck, and she was very certain similar ones decorated her body, courtesy of the sleeping blonde.Â
Y/N began playing with Rogerâs hair, noticing how calming it felt to run her fingers through his soft blonde locks. In that moment, Y/N felt as though her tiny room was a kingdom of some type, and after last night her and Roger had become its rulers.Â
Roger stirred, opening his eyes and smirking when he saw Y/N. âGood morning, love.â Roger muttered, pressing a lazy kiss to Y/Nâs lips which she returned happily.Â
âMorning, blondie. You hungry?â Y/N asked, and Roger gave her a devilish smirk, pressing feather-light kisses down her neck and jaw.Â
âYes, there is definitely something Iâm hungry for.â Roger said playfully, raising his eyebrows as Y/N swatted at him gently.Â
âIâm flattered, really, but I meant more like toast or cereal or something.â Y/N said, and Roger chuckled, resting his head on her shoulder as she sat up.Â
âIâll take some toast seeing as youâre offering.â Roger said, and Y/N nodded, bending down to pick up her underwear and Rogerâs button up, slipping them both on.Â
âOk, you look illegally good in my clothes. Now I donât want you to make breakfast, I want you here with me.â Roger whined, grabbing at Y/Nâs wrist as she stood up.Â
âThose baby blues may work on most girls, but you need to put in some more work with me. Iâll see you in the kitchen, Taylor.âÂ
'Cause all the boys and their expensive cars, with their Range Rovers and their Jaguars, never took me quite where you doÂ
âI would like to raise a toast. To music, to friendship, and to Her Majesty, Queen!â Y/N shouted, sloppily touching her glass with everyone elseâs. Y/N, her brother and his new bandmates were at their local pubâs New Yearâs Eve party, celebrating the turn of the year and the beginning of the 70âs.Â
âDoes anyone want a top up?â Y/N asked, collecting empty glasses off Freddie and Roger who both nodded eagerly at the thought of another drink.Â
âIâm good, Y/N. Just be careful, ok?â Brian said, and Y/N nodded, a confused look on her face as she weaved past people to get to the bar. She ordered the drinks before sitting down on a bar stool, finally giving her aching feet a break.Â
âYou look exhausted.â Y/N turned around, nodding at the strangerâs statement.Â
âI am. New Yearâs is fun and all but god at what cost, you know?â She said, and the man sitting opposite her laughed, nodding his head in agreement.Â
âExactly. Iâm Barry.â He said, extending his hand for Y/N to shake. She took it cautiously, hoping Barry didnât pick up on her caution. He gave her an unsettling feeling, and she mentally wished for the bartender to hurry up with her drinks.Â
âY/N.â She said, dropping his hand quickly. Y/N turned her attention to the crowd, bouncing her foot as Barry moved closer to her, making her nerves increase.Â
âYou come here with anyone?â Barry asked, his accent distinctly American and Y/N shuddered, clutching her hands in her lap.Â
âMy brother and his friends. Theyâre in a band.â Y/N said, trying to be as polite as possible without seeming invested. It was a hard line to walk, but as a young woman in London she knew how to walk it very well.Â
âSo no boyfriend?â Barry said, his breath reeking of alcohol, a dark smirk on his face as his eyes raked over Y/Nâs body.Â
âHere are your drinks, maâam.â Y/N let out a sigh of relief, thanking the bartender as he passed her a tray of glasses.Â
âHow about you forget about your brother and whoever else, and come home with me? I could show you a real good time, sweetheart.â Barry whispered, his hand creeping up Y/Nâs thigh as he spoke.Â
Y/N started breathing rapidly, her eyes shut tight as she cringed at the contact, wanting nothing more than to push him off her and run away. Luckily, Roger had been wondering why Y/N was taking so long and was up at the bar, his fists clenched in fury as he walked over to his girlfriend.Â
He tapped Barry on his shoulder, watching him turn around before taking in a deep breath and punching Barry square in the face. Y/N let out a gasp, jumping back as Barry fell to the ground, clutching his nose in pain.Â
âFuck him and fuck the drinks, letâs go.â Roger said, clutching Y/Nâs arm as he led her to the booth where the others were sitting.Â
âRoger, thank you.â Y/N said, stopping abruptly causing Roger to stumble slightly. Her arms wrapped around his neck, causing Roger to hold her waist for support.Â
Roger went to respond but Y/N cut him off with a kiss, her hands sliding into his blonde hair. Roger held her close to him, never wanting to let her go even though they were standing on the floor of a dodgy pub.Â
Unbeknownst to the couple they were perfectly in Brianâs line of sight, and as Y/Nâs furious brother approached them they knew there was a serious explanation due.Â
And all at once, you are the one I have been waiting for. King of my heart, body and soul, and all at once, you are all I want, I'll never let you go. King of my heart, body and soulÂ
âRog come one. If weâre late you know David will personally kick our asses. Heâs a punctual man and you should respect that.â Y/N said, putting in her earrings as her husband was getting dressed in their shared bedroom.Â
It was the January of 1980 and the couple were getting ready to attend David Bowieâs 33rd birthday party. Y/N and Roger had been married for five years, and they had stuck together through thick and thin. Sure they fought, but fights were always resolved quickly.Â
âIs this to your liking, Mrs Taylor?â Roger said, gesturing to his outfit as Y/N spun around to look him up and down.Â
âVery much so, Mr Taylor. You look wonderful, now letâs go.â Y/N said, kissing Rogerâs cheek before heading downstairs, her husband following suit. They climbed into the car and sighed, sitting comfortably as the drive began.Â
âI donât say this enough, but I love you Rog.â Y/N said, resting her head on his shoulder, the fabric of his jacket brushing against her chin.Â
âI donât know what prompted that, but I love you too, Y/N/N.â Roger said, and Y/N groaned, rolling her eyes at that nickname.Â
âYou know only Brian can call me that.â Y/N mumbled, and Roger chuckled, slinging an arm around her shoulders.Â
âIâm your husband, surely I can call you whatever I want. Sweetheart, love, darling, babe, honey, sugar, teddy bear, apple of my eye.â Roger said, pressing a kiss to Y/Nâs face after every pet name until she was blushing scarlet.Â
âRoger! Iâm trying to be serious and romantic and youâre being a child.â Y/N said, shaking her head at Rogerâs behaviour.Â
âFine, Iâll stop but only because I want to hear you be romantic and serious.â Roger said, leaning back so he could get a better look at Y/Nâs face.Â
âWell firstly I canât imagine spending my life with anyone else, which is always nice. You make me laugh when I need it, and youâre always willing to do whatever it takes to make me feel better.â Y/N said, reaching up to link her fingers with Rogerâs as he prompted her to continue talking.Â
âYou, Roger Taylor, own my heart. Not only my heart, but my body and my soul as well. Youâre the man of my dreams, Rog, and I promise you I will never let you go, even when things get tough.â Y/N said, looking up at Roger and noticing the tears beginning to form in his eyes.Â
âAre you crying?â Y/N asked softly, letting go of his hand and bringing her own to rest on his face, giving him a reassuring smile.
âI forgot you did an English degree. Youâre very good with words, Y/N.â Roger muttered, causing Y/N to laugh softly as she wiped a tear from his cheek.Â
âSorry for making you cry, Rog.â Y/N said, and Roger chuckled, shaking his head slightly as he rested his hand on top of Y/Nâs.
âDonât apologise, Y/N. These are happy tears, and Iâm always happy when Iâm with you.âÂ
Late in the night, the cityâs asleep. Your love is a secret Iâm hoping, dreaming, dying to keep. Change my priority, the taste of your lips is my idea of luxury.Â
Roger had been away on tour for a while, promoting the bandâs new album âHot Spaceâ. The album had caused some tensions between the boys, but it was nothing they couldnât handle. Y/N desperately wanted to join them, but her work schedule made it impossible to do so.Â
Tonight was the night Roger was due to return home, so Y/N sat up waiting for him, watching reruns of The Brady Bunch on the television as the hours passed. Y/N felt herself growing tired, and she stumbled into her bed, closing her eyes briefly, despite her wish to stay up for her husband.Â
She woke slowly to the sound of footsteps and jangling keys, her head perking up immediately at the sound of Roger humming to himself as he walked up the stairs.Â
âWelcome back, rock star.â Y/N said, a grin on her face as Roger entered their bedroom, dropping his bags before shedding his shirt and jeans and scrambling into bed next to Y/N.Â
âI told you that you didnât have to stay up for me.â Roger said, his words slightly muffled as he began kissing Y/Nâs neck.Â
âI havenât seen you in months, love. Can you blame me for staying up?â Y/N said, relaxing into Rogerâs embrace for the first time in a while.Â
The clock beside their bed said that it was 2:30 in the morning, and Y/N was sure that the rest of London was asleep, save her and Roger. Y/N let out a content sigh as she rolled over, positioning herself under Roger.Â
âHow was the tour?â Y/N asked, running her hands up and down Rogerâs back, enjoying the shivers her touch sent down his spine.Â
âSame as every other tour. Loud, fun and busy. How was it without me?â Roger asked, tucking a strand of Y/Nâs hair behind her ear.Â
âBoring. I hated going to bed without you. It was so cold and empty, but I guess itâs the price I pay for having a gorgeous rock legend for a husband.â Y/N said nonchalantly, and Roger felt his heart clench at the casual attitude with which Y/N said those words.Â
âYou shouldnât have to feel alone, Y/N. Iâm your husband and I wonât stand for it.â He said, leaning forward and kissing his wife for the first time in months. He had forgotten how luxurious her lips tasted, and he nearly let out a moan at the feeling.Â
The couple spent the next half an hour kissing and holding each other, making up for time lost by the tour. As Y/N fell asleep Roger looked at her, realising how much his priorities had shifted over the years. Â
He used to prioritise trivial things like alcohol and schoolwork, but now his only priority was her, his wife.Â
Is this the end of all the endings? My broken bones are mending with all these nights we're spending up on the roof with a school girl crush, drinking beer out of plastic cups. Say you fancy me not fancy stuff, baby all at once this is enoughÂ
âYou guys have the world at your feet, I know it.â Y/N said, clutching a plastic cup half full of beer as she spoke, giving genuine smiles to the band and their partners.
âToday has been a big day, but hereâs to a bigger night still.â Freddie said, raising his cup which prompted everyone else to raise their cups as well. Queen had done their part for Live Aid earlier in the day and they decided to throw a celebratory post-concert party at a bar in the city.Â
âDid you hear that thereâs a rooftop area as well? Isnât that exciting?â Roger said, taking Y/Nâs cup out of her hand and sipping some of the beer, chuckling as Y/N shot him a dirty look.Â
âJust because weâve been married for ten years doesnât mean that you can pull shit like that.â Y/N said, indignantly drinking the rest of the beer as Roger shook his head.
âLetâs get a refill then head up to the rooftop. It should be quieter up there.â Roger said, placing his hand on the small of Y/Nâs back as they topped up their beers before heading upstairs to the roof.Â
Y/N sighed contentedly, looking out at the city skyline brightly lit up. âItâs beautiful isnât it?â Roger said, standing next to Y/N as she nodded.
âI like it up here. Itâs calm and quiet. Thatâs all I need, Rog. As much as I love presents, I donât need all the fancy stuff. I just need you, the kids, and some relative peace and quiet.â Y/N said, smiling as she took another sip of beer.
âI love you more than all the stuff in the world, Y/N. You mean so much to me. Youâre my wife, the mother of my children. God, I love you.â Roger said, hugging Y/N from behind as they looked out at the sky.Â
âWe have been together for nearly sixteen years, and you still manage to make me feel like a schoolgirl with a helpless crush.â Y/N said, adoration evident in her voice as she leaned into Rogerâs touch.Â
âItâs a skill, love. You know, itâs weird to think that when you kissed me for the first time all those years ago, that would be my last first kiss.â Roger mused, swaying gently with Y/N in his arms.Â
âOur relationship isnât an end of beginnings, Rog. Not at all.â Y/N said, and Roger kissed her neck gently, curious as to where this was going.Â
âWell then, what do you think our relationship is, love?â Roger asked, and Y/N paused, a pensive look on her face as she weighed up her husbandâs question.Â
âIâd say itâs the end of all our endings, because when Iâm with you it feels like nothing will end. Weâre going to be happy forever, Rog. I know it.â
#queen#bohemian rhapsody#bohemian rhapsody x reader#bohemian rhapsody imagine#roger taylor#roger taylor x reader#roger taylor imagine#ben hardy#yalf3kchallenge
261 notes
·
View notes